Confessions: Priest

Ella Frank

Ella Frank, LLC

Contents

Synopsis

Also by Ella Frank

Dedication

Prologue

Chapter One

Chapter Two

Chapter Three

Chapter Four

Chapter Five

Chapter Six

Chapter Seven

Chapter Eight

Chapter Nine

Chapter Ten

Chapter Eleven

Chapter Twelve

Chapter Thirteen

Chapter Fourteen

Chapter Fifteen

Chapter Sixteen

Chapter Seventeen

Chapter Eighteen

Chapter Nineteen

Chapter Twenty

Chapter Twenty-One

Chapter Twenty-Two

Chapter Twenty-Three

Chapter Twenty-Four

Chapter Twenty-Five

Chapter Twenty-Six

Chapter Twenty-Seven

Chapter Twenty-Eight

Chapter Twenty-Nine

Chapter Thirty

Coming Soon

Thank You

Special Thanks

About the Author

Copyright © 2018 by Ella Frank

www.ellafrank.com

Cover Design: Hang Le

Cover Photographer: Mark Short Photography

Cover Model: Alex MacKenzie

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form by any electronic or mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

Created with Vellum

Synopsis

I am complex.

My love is all-encompassing.

And when it comes to my heart, there is only one rule:

Don’t mess with what’s mine.

Until the age of seven, I was Joel Alexander Donovan, son of Jimmy.

The man who terrorized a town and made its citizens fear

the very ground he walked on. Including me,

the day I realized that ground ran red with blood.

At age eighteen, I became Priest.

A man without a past.

A man determined to right the wrongs of my father.

A man who never believed anyone could love the son of such a monster.

But then a thief stole my heart.

A sweetheart lit up my world.

And I forgot for a moment you should never turn your back on your enemy.

And thus begins a lesson to those who would seek to harm: Never underestimate what the Priest will do to protect the Princess and the Prick.

Also by Ella Frank

The Exquisite Series

Exquisite

Entice

Edible

The Temptation Series

Try

Take

Trust

Tease

Tate

True

Confessions Series

Confessions: Robbie

Confessions: Julien

Sunset Cove Series

Finley

Devil’s Kiss

Masters Among Monsters Series

Alasdair

Isadora

Thanos

Standalones

Blind Obsession

Veiled Innocence

Co-Authored with Brooke Blaine

Sex Addict

Shiver

Wrapped Up in You

PresLocke Series

Co-Authored with Brooke Blaine

ACED

LOCKED

WEDLOCKED

Dedication

To the two men who are mine.

I am yours.

You are half my heart each,

and what makes me complete.

Prologue

THE AIR WAS heavy, thick with the humidity New Orleans was famous for, as the aluminum airboat navigated its way through the shallow waters of Louisiana’s bayous.

The man steering the flatbed vessel through the swampy marshlands was familiar with this route. He’d been out there many times in the past delivering on an order he’d been given by the one currently waiting for them at their final destination.

With more muscles than brains, the enforcer at the helm wasn’t the kind to question an order, instead using his tremendous brawn to overpower those around him and bring them to his boss—and today, that unlucky person was Paul Stevens. The man who was knocked out cold under a camouflage tarp at the back of the boat.

Paul was an elementary school teacher who had a soft spot when it came to the kids but showed bad judgment in every other aspect of his life. Paul had also adopted a rather ugly cocaine habit, one that had him making regrettable decisions, such as taking things that didn’t belong to him and selling them for profit. Things that had, in fact, belonged to the man waiting on his arrival.

It was unfortunate, really, because that bad judgment had finally caught up with Paul and had earned him a sit-down parent/teacher talk with the father of the boy who was also seated in the airboat.

The smart, intuitive little boy with the shock of red hair and slate-grey eyes who had no idea his teacher was aboard and was the one who had set up this very meeting.

Today, Paul was going to give one final lesson to his star pupil. What happened when you tried to steal from Jimmy Donovan.

It was a lesson that Joel Alexander Donovan would never, ever forget.

Chapter One

CONFESSION

My name is not Joel Priestley.

My name is Joel Alexander Donovan.

And a long time ago, I was taught that things

aren’t always what they appear to be—and neither are people.

JOEL PRIESTLEY, A.K.A Priest, sat behind the wheel of his Aston Martin with his hands at the ten and two positions and his seatbelt fastened. He’d been sitting like that for the past thirty minutes or so. Ever since he’d pulled the vehicle into its designated parking spot alongside his and Julien’s—his husband’s—black Range Rover.

Sinatra had been keeping him company, as Priest tried to block out the phone call he’d made back in his office to Henri. But no matter how loud he played the charismatic crooner, nothing seemed to lessen the impact of Henri’s words and the way they had made Priest’s stomach coil.

“Nice to know you can at least follow an order if it’s to keep those you love safe… Be careful; keep an eye out…”

And that was what he’d been doing for the past thirty minutes or so. Sitting in his car, with his eyes trained on the rearview and side mirrors, as his paranoia over what used to only exist in the shadows began to slowly creep back out into the light of day.

Priest gritted his teeth and reminded himself that Jimmy wasn’t out of prison just yet and likely wouldn’t be for some time. He wasn’t about to appear out of thin air to exact absolution for what he believed was Priest’s biggest crime—abandonment. But that didn’t mean Jimmy hadn’t reached out to the others to find him. To track down the son who had turned his back on his family if, and when, he walked free.

Priest cursed and slammed the heel of his palm against the steering wheel, then he reached for the seatbelt’s release, and as it retracted across his chest, he reached up and shoved it off his shoulder where it caught. As it snapped into place, Priest pulled the handle of the door and got out of the car. He needed to get upstairs. To get inside a locked lobby, where a security guard walked the halls, and his condo had a deadbolt on the front door. It was one of the main reasons he’d been interested in Logan’s place to begin with. The additional barriers between him and those he loved—and anyone who may want to hurt them.

Julien had already texted to let Priest know he and Robbie arrived home safely. But as of yet, Priest hadn’t heard anything from Robbie, their boyfriend. Not that he’d expected to. The last image Priest had of their princess was an ashen face and betrayal in those usually bright blue eyes, and Christ, Priest wished he could erase that picture from his mind.

The three of them had been making such headway lately. They had moved past the getting-to-know-you, comfortable stage of their relationship, and had been this close to slipping into that space where the heart and soul of the one whose body you were worshiping was coveted.

But that had all changed now. The truth about his father having wiped out any trust he may have built with Robbie, judging by the expression on his face before Priest had left the brewhouse.

All the joy, and all the happiness, the closeness the three of them had been reveling in, had been smothered by the dark cloud that descended on them, and Priest had a feeling it was going to take a lot of explaining on his behalf before they could get out from under it—if they ever could.

Priest jabbed the button of the garage elevator, and when the doors slid open, he ran his key fob over the panel and hit the floor button. He leaned against the back wall and shut his eyes, and as the elevator ascended, he wondered how he was going to explain all of this to Robbie.

He’d only ever had to do it once before. Only ever found one other he deemed important enough to share this side of himself with. And he’d been just as apprehensive, just as sick to his stomach, at the thought of revealing all to Julien, as he was heading up to face Robert Bianchi.

Priest walked down the hallway toward their condo like a man heading toward his execution—or the execution of their new relationship—and when he got to the front door, he paused before entering.

Scanning the hallway, he looked to his left, where their neighbor lived on the other side of the corridor, before he took a final glance back in the direction he’d come. Once he was satisfied there was no one about, he unlocked the door and headed inside.

The first thing he noticed upon entry was how quiet it was. Lately, when he’d arrived home from work, the TV was on and there was the sound of someone doing something or other in the living room or kitchen. But not this afternoon.

Right now, the place felt more like a library. The kind of space where you should tiptoe and whisper in case you offended whoever was inside—provided there was someone there to offend in the first place.

But that was just his paranoia creeping in again. Of course someone was inside—two someones, in fact. Julien had told him so, and when Priest stepped out of the short hallway, he spotted his husband immediately.

Julien was curled up on the couch with a blanket over his legs and his phone in hand, and the second Priest moved into view, Julien’s legs came out from under him and he got to his feet. He dropped the phone on the cushion beside him, and as the blanket fell from his lap, it crumpled to the soft rug without a sound.

Julien rushed around the couch and hurried over to Priest, and when he reached him, Julien took his face between his hands and pressed a hard kiss to his lips.

“Mon Dieu, Joel,” Julien said. “I’ve been a mess worrying over you. I’m so glad you’re home.”

Priest wound his arms around Julien’s waist, anchoring himself to the man who understood him in ways Priest had never imagined possible. “You don’t know how much I needed to hear that.”

Julien trailed his fingers down the scruff on Priest’s cheek and frowned. “Was there really any doubt?”

Priest shut his eyes and let Julien soothe him in the way that only he could. His touch, his words, this man’s mere presence—they were all vital to Priest’s survival. Priest let go of Julien’s waist to cover the hand still cradling his cheek.

There were so many things he needed to say: “I’m sorry” or “You were right. I should’ve told Robert about this the second I found out.” But right then, all Priest could manage was: “There was no doubt. Not about you. Never about you.”

Julien’s eyes softened as Priest’s shifted over his husband’s shoulder to the closed door of their bedroom. “Is he still here?”

“Oui.”

“I…” Priest paused as he searched for the words. “I wasn’t sure that he would be.”

“I wasn’t either,” Julien admitted, and when Priest locked eyes with him again, Julien added, “He’s been in there since we got home. Hasn’t said a word.”

“That was more than an hour ago.”

Julien nodded. “I know. But he made it very clear he wasn’t ready to talk about things yet.”

Not knowing what to say to that, Priest put his keys on the coffee table, and Julien placed a hand on his back.

“Listen, he’s processing right now. What he found out about Jimmy… It’s a lot, mon amour.”

“It’s more than that, Julien. You saw his face when he found out.”

“Oui, I did. I also spoke to him in the car on the way home.”

“He thinks I lied to him. Doesn’t he?” When Julien didn’t reply, Priest ran a hand through his hair. “Fuck,” he said. “Fuck. I should’ve told him about all of this before he moved in.”

“And when should you have done that? At CRUSH? On our first date with him? Or maybe the second, when he had dinner here? I’m sure that would’ve made him feel right at home. There hasn’t been a good opportunity. You know that,” Julien reminded him, and touched his fingers to the sleeve of Priest’s jacket. “He just needs time to—”

“No,” Priest said, shaking his head. “Time gives people a chance to distort things. To make them doubt what they once believed. You and I know that better than anyone. I won’t have him doubting this. Doubting us, Julien. Not because of fucking Jimmy. I’m going to go and talk to Robert, and he’s going to listen, and then the three of us are going to sit down and discuss this.”

Something flashed in Julien’s expression, but instead of saying what was on his mind, he let go of Priest’s arm and said, “Okay.”

Priest narrowed his eyes in question, but Julien remained quiet. So Priest turned on his heel and headed toward their bedroom to track down their boyfriend and try to make things right again.

* * *

“ROBERT?”

THE SOUND of his name coming from the bedroom had a sense of relief flooding Robbie’s body, even as he braced himself for the man he knew was about to walk through that bathroom door.

Ever since he’d arrived back at the condo with Julien, Robbie had been on edge waiting for Priest’s return. It had been clear from the serious way Priest had told them to go home that he’d been concerned for their safety. But it wasn’t until they were locked behind their front door that Robbie had thought about Priest being out there, all alone.

The bomb that had exploded between the three of them at the brewhouse was one Robbie was still trying to recover from and understand. He felt disoriented, thrown off course. Unable to fathom a world in which the man he knew, and trusted, as Joel Priestley, would ever lie to him. Not when he’d told Robbie that this relationship of theirs would only work with total transparency.

Except, apparently, when it comes to Priest himself.

Robbie was the first to admit he wasn’t an expert in long-term relationships. Not due to lack of trying; he’d just never found anyone who really understood him. But now? Now, he’d found two someones, and he knew somewhere deep down inside that how he handled this moment was going to shape the course of their relationship.

It was going to take them one of two ways—down the road into full-on commitment, or to the final stop on this rollercoaster of a courtship—and what he felt? What he had with these two men? It was far too important for him to act irrationally and make a spur-of-the-moment decision, which was exactly why he had retreated to a quiet space.

Yes, this is exactly what I need right now. A timeout with me, myself, and—Robbie looked to his left and shook his head—my fifty or so colorful friends who just might know Priest better than I do.

Blue, pink, yellow, and green. The bright colors of the fish glided through the water beside Robbie’s head where he sat fully dressed, in an empty tub.

The rest of the master bathroom was made up of pristine white tiles that were so shiny one could see their own reflection, and he’d been alternating between watching the colorful show happening alongside him and staring at the miserable face watching him in the marble.

This bathroom represents me in so many ways right now. The bright, flamboyant man who was feeling about as joyless as the stark white tiles, and the only way that was going to change would be if he spoke to the man who’d made him feel that way in the first place.

As the door to the bathroom opened and Priest stepped inside, Robbie craned his head to look back at him and saw Priest’s stern expression and tense shoulders visibly relax.

“There you are,” Priest said, and Robbie heard the soles of his leather shoes against the tiles as he walked across the room and stopped beside the tub.

Robbie looked up at the face he’d once despised, then lusted for, and, just recently, fallen head over heels for, and said, “Here I am.”

The silence that followed the fading echo of his voice felt louder and more impactful than the words that had preceded them, and when it was clear Robbie wasn’t about to say anything else, Priest spoke instead.

“Robert, we need to—”

“Talk? I know,” Robbie said, and watched as Priest ran his eyes down the length of his legs.

“I thought the idea of a bath was to get undressed and relax?”

Robbie looked at his jean-covered legs, and then raised his eyes back to Priest.

“I didn’t come in here to relax.” When Priest went to respond, Robbie held his hand up. “I came in here to try and find out your secrets. But don’t worry—your aquatic friends are just as good at keeping them as Julien is.”

“Robert.”

At the sound of his name in that rich tone, Robbie blinked once, and an unexpected tear rolled down his cheek. He quickly reached up and swiped it away.

“Princess, I—”

Robbie turned back to the fish who wouldn’t judge him or think him stupid for overreacting and being too emotional. But now that one tear had escaped, it was difficult to keep the rest at bay, as the full impact of the afternoon hit him.

A rustling sound met Robbie’s ears, and when he turned to see what it was, the sight of Priest on his knees beside the tub had Robbie sucking in a shocked breath.

“Robert. I shouldn’t have kept this from you,” Priest said, and then rubbed a hand over his weary face.

Robbie swallowed around the lump in his throat, stunned by the vulnerability he saw in Priest’s eyes, but realized he needed more than that. Finding out how little he knew about this man—one of the men he’d given his heart to—had hurt more than he could have ever imagined, and Robbie needed to understand why. Why did it hurt so damn much?

“Then why did you?” Robbie asked, his voice sounding scratchy and odd after not speaking for some time. “I thought I meant more to you than just some—”

“Don’t finish that sentence,” Priest said, and put a finger under Robbie’s chin. “Don’t let my misjudgment distort what you know to be true, and that’s Julien’s and my feelings for you.”

Robbie wanted nothing more than to tell Priest he believed him. But he couldn’t, because he felt as though he didn’t know anything anymore, and that made him…sad.

“You need to eat,” Robbie said instead, and the shock at his change of course was evident in Priest’s eyes. “You didn’t get to eat today except a couple of cheese sticks. So you should go and eat. I know Jules has something waiting for you. I can smell it.”

Priest’s eyes roamed over Robbie’s face. “Have you eaten?”

“No.”

“Then you should—”

“I need some time,” Robbie interrupted, more serious than he’d ever been in his life. “I need some time to wrap my head around this. To stop being pissed off that you didn’t tell me sooner, because I know that’s not the right response here, even though it’s what I feel. So, can I have that? Can I have some time to think?”

“Yes.” Priest nodded and got to his feet. “Of course. Take all the time you need. Is there anything you want to ask me before I go?”

To stay, Robbie wanted to say. But instead, he looked up at the man towering over him and asked the one thing that had been on his mind since everything had blown up in his face: “Is your name really Joel?”

“Yes,” Priest said. “My birth name is Joel Alexander Donovan. It was legally changed when I was eighteen.”

Wow…okay. It was crazy how much a name shaped the way you saw someone, because while Joel certainly suited the stoic man who was now walking out of the bathroom, Robbie knew he’d never see him as anyone other than his Priest.

Chapter Two

CONFESSION

A man will think of the most heinous things

if it’s to protect the ones he loves.

I know I have.

“HOW DID THAT go?” Julien’s voice found Priest as he exited their bedroom, now wearing his grey sweats and a black t-shirt.

“It didn’t. You were right. He wants some time alone,” Priest said, as he came to a standstill opposite the kitchen island, where he watched his husband plate their dinner.

“I know that’s hard for you. But he’ll come around.” After Julien was done, he slung the dishtowel over his shoulder and slid two of the plates onto the counter. “Pilaf rice and Sole Meunière.”

“It looks delicious,” Priest said, as he sat down on one of the barstools. “Thank you.”

“Je t’en prie.” Julien quickly covered up the third meal for Robbie, before he came around to take the stool beside Priest. “Want to tell me what happened with Henri? It’ll help pass the time.”

Priest picked up his knife and fork and cut into the soft, flaky fish. “Not a whole lot. He doesn’t know who leaked the information about Jimmy. He even had the gall to ask if it was me.”

Julien’s hand halted midway to reaching for the bottle of Riesling sitting on the counter. “He did what? Henri should know better than that.”

“Henri is remembering the man he once knew. Not the one that you know now.” Priest lowered his utensils to the plate and frowned. “Plus, I did think about it.”

Julien put his hand over Priest’s arm where it rested on the counter. “Of course it crossed your mind. Jimmy is a monster, from everything you’ve told me. It’s only natural you would’ve thought about a life without him in it.”

“According to Henri, he doesn’t think it’ll take long before someone else shares that sentiment.”

“And how does that make you feel?”

“Honestly?” Priest said, and then angled his head in Julien’s direction. “Hopeful. Which makes me no better than Jimmy. But I can’t help it. It was different when he was locked away with no sign of release. I could forget he existed. But this changes everything. The idea that he could walk free? That’s terrifying, and it’s enough to make a man think of the most heinous things if it’s to protect the ones he loves. Even if that has him hoping for one’s death.”

Julien slipped off his seat, and when Priest turned in his direction, he stepped between his legs.

“Joel, mon amour,” Julien said. “You’ve done everything to protect your location. To protect us. You’ve changed your name. You cut all ties. You erased that life years ago. It doesn’t exist anymore.”

“I know. But I can’t get it out of my head. I can’t even believe it’s happening in the first place. And right when things with Robert were—”

“Stop worrying about Robbie.” Julien looked at the untouched plate in front of Priest. “Eat, so I can pour you something stronger than this wine. You could do with it.”

Priest raised the fork to his mouth and did as he was told, because he really did want the drink Julien was about to get him, and the food in front of him smelled divine.

“Robbie’s had a lot to deal with over the past couple of weeks,” Julien said, as he reached into one of the kitchen cabinets and grabbed a bottle of Jameson. “And now this? It’s a lot. I get it. Trying to wrap your head around Jimmy being connected to you in any way—let alone as your father—is unimaginable. I know how he feels.”

“What? Annoyed? Pissed off at me?” Priest said.

Julien took the lid off the whiskey and then poured some into a tumbler. “Maybe a little. He’s at that place in a new relationship where you get past the exhilarating feelings of being with a person, and try to decide if you want to stay once you find out all their secrets. You’ve been there, I’ve been there too.” Julien pushed the tumbler over to Priest. “He’s questioning everything right now—you, me, us—and we have to let him.”

“I don’t have to like it,” Priest said, and let out a frustrated sigh. “He seems so…distant.”

“I know. But at least he came home and stayed here with us,” Julien said. “He could’ve asked to be dropped at a friend’s house.”

That was true. Robbie had stayed when most people would’ve run in the opposite direction.

“Let me take him something to eat. He’s got to be hungry,” Julien said, as he picked up the third plate. “You, mon amour, alternate. Food then drink. Ok?”

* * *

AFTER PRIEST LEFT the en suite, Robbie had moved from the bathroom to the bedroom and stripped down for the night. He’d pulled on his pajama shorts and climbed beneath the covers with his phone, and then sat there looking at the blank screen for what felt like hours.

He could hear Julien’s and Priest’s muffled voices in the other room, and where that once would’ve enticed him to go out and join them, tonight he was content to know they were there while he worked through whatever it was he was feeling, and that was a whole lot of unknown territory.

Joel Alexander Donovan.

Joel Alexander Donovan.

It didn’t matter how many times Robbie said it out loud—or in his head—that name did not fit the face of the man he knew.

No. He’d put his trust in a Priest…or so he’d thought.

Robbie opened up the Internet and stared at the search bar so hard that his head started to hurt. It would be so easy to type in that name now that he had it. To type in Joel Alexander Donovan, a name he knew would bring up thousands of results, and read all about Priest. But something was holding him back.

It somehow felt like an invasion of privacy to go online and read about the tragic life of the man who sat just outside the bedroom Robbie shared with him and his husband. It felt wrong to read the news stories or watch clips of the TV documentaries based on the heartbreaking details of Priest’s childhood. And no matter how curious or how confused Robbie was about everything he had learned tonight, he refused to scour the Internet in search of salacious, gossipy details, when what he knew he needed to do was talk to the man himself and find out the truth—Priest’s truth.

A light knock on the door caught Robbie’s attention, and when he glanced over, Julien poked his head inside.

“I thought you might be hungry, princesse.”

God, it was going to be impossible to stay away from these two and think things over when they were all in the same house. Each man called to Robbie on too many levels to ignore, and being this close but not actually being, well, close was killing him already, and it had only been a couple of hours. “I—”

“Would love to eat this délicieux meal I cooked up for you? Oui, I know,” Julien said. He pushed the door open a little farther and walked inside carrying a tray with a plate and a glass of wine on it.

“Are you seriously bringing me dinner in bed right now?”

“I am.”

“That’s not fair,” Robbie said, and put his phone down on the duvet. “How am I supposed to want time to think and be alone when you’re being so—”

“Charming?” Julien suggested as he lowered the tray down over Robbie’s lap. “You aren’t. It’s all part of my devious plan.”

Robbie looked at the meal in front of him and inhaled—it smelled heavenly.

“I know you want some time to yourself,” Julien said. “And I’m not here to change your mind, just feed you.”

“I am a little hungry.”

“Bien. Eat up, then.”

As Julien went to leave the room, Robbie called his name, and when he stopped, Robbie’s heart beat overtime.

There was something he wanted to ask. Something that had been on his mind; he’d kept pushing it farther and farther back, not wanting to acknowledge it. But he knew he needed to, or it would drive him mad.

“Oui?”

“Are you,” Robbie started, and then stopped, licking his suddenly dry lips. “Should I be…scared about Jimmy’s release?”

Julien walked back to the bed and sat beside Robbie. He took Robbie’s hand in his and laced their fingers together.

“I don’t want to lie to you—”

“Then don’t,” Robbie said. “I’m not a child, and I feel like the rug has been pulled out from under me tonight. I’m trying to find my footing here, but this is…this is—”

“Heavy. I know.” Julien took a breath and then slowly let it out. “I’m not scared, non. Priest is the smartest man I have ever met, and he’s done everything to keep us safe. I trust him with my life. There’s so much he needs to tell you if, and when, you’re ready, princesse. But only you can decide when that is. You have to decide if you trust what you’re feeling, and if you trust what Priest has told you up until now.”

Robbie pictured Priest when he’d told him back in L.A. that somewhere along the line he’d lost his mind over him, and nodded. “It’s not if, it’s when. I just have so many things running through my head right now that I don’t know what I’m thinking. My emotions are all over the place.”

“I know, and these feelings you’re having? They’re the most important you can have for another person. Faith, trust…love? You’re right to protect them. You’re right to keep them close and think about them.”

“I might be thinking about them, but I’m not going anywhere,” Robbie said. “You know that. Right, Jules? He knows that?”

“I do,” Julien said, and brought Robbie’s hand up to press a hard kiss to the back of it. “And so does he. Otherwise he wouldn’t have told you what he did. Keep in mind the huge amount of trust Priest placed in you this afternoon by telling you what he did. If he didn’t believe you were in this as deeply as we both are, that wouldn’t have happened. He put his life, his real identity, in your hands. There are only a handful of people who know that information.”

Robbie’s breath caught at the enormity of what Julien was saying, and when Julien stood, Robbie was close to begging him not to go.

“Eat up, mon cher petit. We’ll be right out here if you need us.”

As Julien left the room, Robbie realized how monumental it was that Priest had shared this part of himself with him. It still didn’t erase, however, the hurt from finding out the way he had.

Robbie had been telling the truth when he’d said he wasn’t going anywhere. He just needed a night or two to work out how to navigate this new road his life had decided to take him down.

Chapter Three

CONFESSION

I’ve never had a reason to put my trust in others before.

But now? Now, I have to.

SOME TIME LATER, after Julien and Priest had finished their dinner and cleaned up, Priest grabbed the bottle of Jameson and the two of them headed over to the couch that faced their bedroom door, which, for now, was firmly shut.

Priest didn’t say anything as he put the bottle and glass on the side table and took up his usual spot. But when he placed his arm along the back of the cushions, Julien automatically moved in to rest up against his side.

They sat there like that for a little while, each of them embracing the moment of silence and the comfort it brought. It was that moment when the rest of the world faded away and all of your troubles vanished for the few precious seconds you were with the right person at the right time.

“Is he still very angry?” Priest finally asked, and then reached for the glass on the side table.

“Non. I don’t think angry is the right word. He’s confused and upset. But I have no doubt he’ll find his way through it and back to us.”

“No doubt, huh?” Priest took a sip of the smooth alcohol, and Julien tipped his head up to meet his eyes.

“No doubt,” Julien said, as he placed his palm on Priest’s chest. “He told me so himself. It isn’t a matter of if but a matter of when. So now we wait.”

“I wouldn’t blame him if he wanted out. I wouldn’t blame you either. This isn’t what you signed up for.”

Julien shifted so he was sitting up and looking Priest directly in the eye. He then reached for Priest’s glass and swallowed what was left of the whiskey.

“I signed up for you. Just like you signed up for me. No matter what, remember? Jimmy is nothing new to me. You told me about him years ago.”

“Yes, but the fucker has always had walls and iron bars separating him from us.” Priest knew his tone was biting, but he couldn’t seem to rein it in. “I don’t like this. I don’t like any scenario that puts him back out in a world where you are. Where Robert is.”

Julien grimaced as Priest reached for the bottle and again filled his glass. “What about where you are?”

“That too. He’s bad news. And I don’t mean that in some overdramatic way. He’s evil. The things he’s done… You know. Everyone does. Why would they ever let him out?”

“I don’t know. Maybe because he’s old?” Julien suggested. “Maybe they don’t see him as the threat he once was. I don’t know. Why do you think they’re letting him out?”

“I have no fucking clue. Probably a bit of what you said, and they’re using him to get information on whoever took his place, if he lasts that long. If there’s a God, he won’t.”

“Hey?” Julien said, and wrapped his fingers around Priest’s wrist, lowering the glass from his lips. “He’s not going anywhere tonight, and we’re all here safe and sound. So why don’t we try and get some rest and then you can work on finding out more tomorrow.”

Priest put the glass down, and pulled Julien against his body so they could both settle in on the couch.

“Did you want to go to our bedroom? I won’t mind,” Priest said, knowing the main person Robbie was objecting to tonight was him, but Julien shook his head.

“Non. He needs time away from the both of us.”

Julien was likely right, and that made Priest feel even guiltier. He’d not only caused a chasm to form between himself and Robbie, but he’d also managed to wedge a gap between two of the most beautiful men he’d ever met.

“Do you mind if we stay out here, then, instead of using the spare room?” Priest stretched his legs out to fit Julien between them. “I’d like to keep my eye on the bedroom.”

Julien kissed Priest’s chin and said, “Of course not. I love the way you love, Mr. Priestley.”

“And I love you.” Priest brushed his lips over Julien’s. “Sleep. We both know I won’t, so you should at least try.”

Julien placed his head on Priest’s chest, and Priest shut his eyes and memorized the way he felt there in his arms. Warm, solid, steady, and Priest knew he would do anything to keep Julien safe—to keep Robbie safe, too, should he decide to stay.

With that thought lingering in his mind, Priest closed his eyes for a few minutes and let his mind drift off, thinking about the man in his arms and the one behind the shut door only a few feet away…

PRIEST LOOKED AT the clock on the wall of the tiny office he’d been told he could use while visiting Mitchell & Madison, and then back at the three faces aimed in his direction.

Logan was running late for the meeting he’d set up for Vanessa Bianchi. That wasn’t so unusual with the unpredictable nature of their jobs, and being at the mercy of the court system, and under normal circumstances, Priest wouldn’t give a shit either way. But this meeting had gone from normal to not so normal when the two women seated opposite him had stepped inside his cramped temporary quarters, followed closely by—

“I’m sorry, what did you say your name was again?”

—the beautiful young man Priest had seen in the elevator a couple of days ago, when he’d flown out to Chicago to talk with Logan and Cole about coming on as a partner in this firm.

If he hadn’t been looking directly at him, Priest would never have believed that fate would again put this delectable creature—whom he’d promised Julien he would forget due to the complications of dating a colleague—in his path.

However, it had become crystal clear in the last few minutes that the man with the sculptured cheekbones, upturned nose, and bright red shoes wasn’t a colleague. In fact, he wasn’t even a client.

It also appeared he had absolutely no recollection of Priest as the French-speaking man he’d made an awkward attempt of conversing with in the elevator a few days ago, and that made him all the more interesting.

“My name is Joel Priestley. But most people call me Priest.”

The man scoffed. “Yeah, okay. Sorry, but I’m not really the religious type,” he said, and then got to his feet. “Where’s Logan?”

Priest trailed his eyes up the long legs wrapped in tailored black pants, and as he inspected the leather belt wrapped around the man’s narrow waist, Priest couldn’t help but wish he was alone with the mouthy little spitfire. He’d like to teach him a lesson or two in…manners.

“He’s been held up. So for now, you’ll have to make do with me.”

As the man’s vivid azure eyes lowered back to meet his, Priest sat back in his chair, arched a cool eyebrow, and took immense pleasure when the man’s face flushed and his spine stiffened.

Yes. You feel that spark too. Don’t you, sweetheart?

“Of course, Mr. Priestley,” the older woman in the room said, breaking the connection. Mrs. Cheryl Bianchi, according to the files. “Mr. Mitchell spoke very highly of you.”

Priest said nothing in response, too caught up by the pretty distraction now walking over to the door to peer out of it.

“He said you’re the best at what you do,” she continued, and Priest most certainly had an answer for that.

“He’s right. I am,” Priest said, and caught the man by the door rolling his eyes.

So much attitude. So much fire, Priest thought, and then lowered his eyes to the red shoes again, wondering how this man would look out of that work getup, which Priest assumed his tailored pants and bright red shirt was. “Is there a reason you won’t sit down, Mister…?”

“Bianchi,” the man said as he turned Priest’s way and angled his chin up like a member of royalty deigning to speak with a mere commoner. “Robert Bianchi. And yes, I’m waiting for Logan to get back.”

“Robert,” Cheryl said. “Come and sit down or you’ll wear a hole in the floor.”

Robert’s eyes narrowed a fraction on Priest, and then he slipped his hands into the pockets of his black pants and walked back to the two women. He took a seat beside Vanessa, crossed his legs, and said, “Logan told us you were only here for a little while. Where do you usually work?”

“Los Angeles,” Priest said, and got the impression that Robert had taken an instant dislike to him—right around the moment he’d realized he was attracted to Priest.

“And how do we know you’re good enough to get Vanessa off?”

“Because if I decide to take something on, I always make sure to get the person off.” Priest made sure to keep his expression neutral as he locked horns with the man across from him. But when Robert ran the tip of his tongue over his lower lip, Priest’s eyes fell to follow its path without any conscious thought from him.

“Robert,” Cheryl snapped. “Stop grilling the man and give him a chance to talk.”

“I’m just making sure he’s capable.”

Priest sat forward in his chair and rested his arms on the table as he sized Robert up. It had been a long time—well, since he first met Julien—that someone had been so impertinent with him, and the pull Priest felt toward Mr. Robert Bianchi was a difficult one to resist.

“I assure you, I am more than capable. I’m the best. That is why I have the luxury of being able to pick and choose the cases I work of those I suspect have been wronged. Your cousin’s is one of them. What she did was foolish, but after ten minutes of talking to her, I feel that I can help.” Priest looked to Vanessa. “Trying to hide drugs from the police, even if they weren’t yours, was a bad move. It made you look guilty—”

“But I’m not,” Vanessa said, her voice as timid as a mouse, even though she was trying her hardest to project it.

“It doesn’t matter,” Priest said, his tone cool, calm, and direct. “You look guilty. That’s all the jury has to see, and feel, to put you behind bars for the next eighteen years.”

“Hey?” Robert interrupted, his tone pissy, his expression fiercely protective as he leaned forward on his crossed legs and waved a finger Priest’s way. “You want to maybe cool it on the whole doom-and-gloom spiel? I thought you were here to help.”

“I thought I was here to do my job. Not lie to make you feel better.”

Robert’s mouth fell open, and his eyes practically bugged out of his head before he finally got himself under control enough to say, “You’re very rude.”

“I am? You’re the one who decided I couldn’t do this before you even spoke to me. You’re still looking out the door now waiting for Logan.” Which, Priest had to admit, was pissing him off more than it should.

“Robert,” Cheryl said. “Hush. Mr. Priestley isn’t telling us anything we don’t already know. Your Mr. Mitchell told us the exact same thing.”

His Mr. Mitchell? Hang on… Priest had thought Logan was a one-man kind of guy these days with Tate. Had that changed? Well, Priest wasn’t about to risk a chance at partnership one way or another over some haughty little princess. It was time to extinguish this sizzling tension between them, and the quickest way to do that was to turn lust to hate.

“Excuse me,” Robert said. “But I trust Logan. I don’t know this guy at all.”

“That’s exactly right.” Priest’s voice was terse as unwarranted jealousy, coupled with frustration, made him surlier than usual. “So if you would get down off your high horse for two seconds and actually let me talk, we might get past our first names and be able to move on. Is that okay with you? Or do you need to take a moment?”

Robert snapped his mouth shut and crossed his arms over his chest, and before Priest started to talk again, he heard Robert mutter, “Ass.”

There, mission accomplished.

Any sexual tension they might have had was now officially replaced with a desire to kill one another…

HOW WRONG HE had been, Priest thought, when he woke an hour or so later. As his eyes adjusted to the shadow-filled room, he looked toward the master bedroom to see the door was slightly ajar.

He shifted on the couch, automatically thinking to go and check on Robbie. But then he looked down to Julien, who was fast asleep in his arms, and made out the dark silhouette of someone curled up on the rug beside the two of them—Robert.

He was laid out on his side, facing them with a pillow stuffed under his cheek, and he’d draped Priest’s large robe over the top of him like a blanket as he slept peacefully beside them.

It seemed that even though Robbie had asked for space tonight, he still wanted to be close by.

“Joel?” Julien’s voice was but a whisper. “You okay?”

Priest pressed a kiss to Julien’s head and nodded. “Look,” he said into the quiet room, and Julien turned his head in the direction of Robbie.

“He came out to us…”

“He did.”

Julien sighed as he snuggled back into Priest’s chest. “Whatever will we do with him?”

Priest tightened his arms around Julien and said, “Love him?”

“I already do,” Julien said, and Priest nodded. “You too, oui?”

“Yes. Not that he believes that right now.”

Julien turned in Priest’s arms and said, “Oh, I don’t know. There’s a reason he came out here tonight. He couldn’t stay away. He knows, mon amour. He knows…”

“Maybe,” Priest said, as Julien relaxed back into sleep. But neither of them had had a chance to tell Robbie that yet, had they?

Chapter Four

CONFESSION

It took the love of someone truly unselfish

to teach me how to fully understand another.

First you have to push aside your wants,

and then you have to listen to their needs.

“IF YOU STARE at that door any harder, mon amour, you’re going to drill a hole right through it.”

Priest’s eyes shifted to Julien’s as he stood in the kitchen with a steaming mug of coffee that he wished was another glass of whiskey. He’d been watching their bedroom closely for any signs of movement ever since he and Julien had woken to find that Robbie had moved back in there sometime in the early hours of the morning.

“You’re right,” Priest said. “I just thought he’d come around since—”

“He came out and slept by us last night?”

“Yes.”

Julien sat on one of the breakfast stools and reached for the bowl of fruit. “One step at a time, Joel. The fact he came out at all is a good thing, n’est-ce pas?”

“You’re right,” Priest said. “I’m just annoyed at myself. We could’ve avoided all of this tension if I’d just been upfront with him.”

Julien took one of the plump strawberries in front of him and popped it in his mouth. “Well, it isn’t like you and the princesse haven’t had your fair share of that in the past. Your entire relationship was built on tension, was it not?”

Priest raised an eyebrow. “It’s not the same. This feels…”

“Ten times worse?”

Priest sighed and was about to respond when the sound of the bedroom door opening had him and Julien looking across the living room to see Robbie, who was now standing in the doorway.

Robbie was fully dressed and ready for the day in a pair of baggy black pants and a plain beige pullover, and his thick hair looked as though he’d barely run his fingers through it. His eyes were devoid of any lining, and there was no glossy lip balm applied to his mouth. Even so, Priest couldn’t remember him looking more appealing.

Julien, ever the peacemaker, was the first to break the silence. “Bonjour, princesse. How did you sleep?”

Robbie’s eyes flicked between them as he walked to the island, but then landed firmly on Julien. “Good. And you?”

Fucking hell, Priest thought. This was the worst feeling ever. Seeing Robbie so neutral, so…stiff made Priest feel as though he’d stripped a rainbow of its colors.

“We slept well,” Julien said, and then turned to Priest to see if he wanted to add anything, but honestly, he was too busy staring at Robbie and willing him to look his way to think of anything.

“Do you have any plans today?” Julien continued when it was clear he was the only one in the room who was going to talk.

“I, uh, I thought I might go and visit Nonna at her new place now that she’s settled in, and maybe have dinner with Elliot,” Robbie said, and then finally turned his attention to Priest. “If it’s safe for me to go.”

Priest wanted to tell Robbie that he would always be safe, that Priest would never let anything harm him. But since Priest was the one who had brought the potential threat to their door, he was hardly in a position to promise any such thing.

Instead, he said, “I’d feel better if one of us drove you.” When Robbie stared at him, Priest added, “Just until I know more about what’s going on with Jimmy.”

Priest didn’t want Robbie to feel as though this would be his life from here on out, that he wouldn’t be free to do what he wanted, and when, because he’d gotten into a relationship with the son of—well, Jimmy. But the reality was that Priest had no clue how this was going to go, and until he had an inkling, he wanted his men safe. No matter how annoying or inconvenient it may be.

“Okay,” Robbie said.

“Why don’t you eat something while Priest gets ready for work, and then I’m sure he’d be happy to take you to your nonna’s,” Julien said.

Way to be subtle, Julien.

Robbie frowned, likely about to disagree, but then he turned to Priest and said, “Would that be okay? I wasn’t sure you were going in, since it’s nearly eleven.”

“I am. Just a half-day.”

“Oh, all right. Well, it’s not that far out of your way. She picked a place right here in town.”

Priest wouldn’t have cared if Robbie’s nonna lived three hours out of town. If Robbie wanted to ride with him, then Priest wasn’t about to say no. “Give me about twenty minutes.”

Robbie bit down on his lip and nodded as Priest stepped around him and headed toward the bedroom, and as he went, he heard Julien say, “Bien. Now that that’s settled, what can I get you for breakfast, princesse?”

* * *

BY THE TIME Robbie had finished his bagel and coffee, Priest was stepping out of the bedroom ready for work in a grey pressed suit and black dress shirt that made his hair and eyes stand out in dramatic contrast.

For a moment there, while Priest had been showering, Robbie had been able to breathe. Julien hadn’t pressured him into talking, and unlike Priest, he was just easy to be around—even in the dead silences. There was no tension rolling off Julien, no uneasy emotions or expectations. Whereas Priest was making the room practically vibrate with how on edge he was.

Priest wanted to talk; Robbie knew that. He wanted to clear the air and know where things stood between them all. But right now, what Robbie needed was some normalcy in his life. He needed to make sure the decisions he was making—or about to make—were the right ones, considering how big they were.

After he’d finished dinner last night, he’d lain in that enormous bed on his own and stared at the ceiling for what felt like hours. He’d tossed and turned and willed himself to fall asleep. But he couldn’t stop thinking about the two men in the other room.

He couldn’t stop thinking about how much he wanted to be out there with them or have them in there with him, and despite what had happened earlier in the day, Robbie had found himself seeking them out, drawn to Julien and Priest in ways he’d never imagined. And once he was by their side, on that soft rug of theirs, he’d fallen asleep in an instant, like it was where he was meant to be.

It was that which had him heading out the door today. He knew he’d never be able to think beyond the three of them when Julien and Priest created such a strong pull. So the only solution was to remove himself from their gravitational field for a little while—at least for a few hours.

“Are you ready to go?” Priest said, as he walked into the living room and picked up his keys.

Robbie stood from the couch. “Yes.”

“Okay,” Priest said, as Julien came out of the bedroom dressed for the day. “Then let’s get going.”

As the three of them headed out the door and down the hall, it was in complete silence, and Jesus, Robbie thought, this is worse than having a damn tooth pulled. Once they were in the parking lot, Julien kissed Priest, who then got in his car, and wrapped his arms around Robbie and kissed his temple.

“Remember, it’s all about time and trust, princesse. Take what you need. We aren’t going anywhere.”

Julien got in the SUV and headed out, leaving Robbie to climb into the passenger seat of Priest’s Aston Martin.

Once his seatbelt was buckled, Robbie glanced at Priest and blurted out, “I hate this.”

Priest looked at him, and Robbie fidgeted with the hem of his sweater. Something he hadn’t done in a long while under that piercing grey gaze.

“You hate what?”

“Not talking to you. Feeling tense around you again. I hate it.”

“If it helps, I hate it too,” Priest said, and then started the car.

As he drove it out of the garage, Robbie chewed on his lip and studied Priest’s solemn expression. His lips were drawn tight, his hands were white-knuckling the wheel, and he’d put on a pair of Aviators to block out the sun’s glare—and likely me.

If Robbie hadn’t been feeling so tightly strung, he might’ve taken the moment to appreciate just how attractive Priest was then, because there was no denying it—he was ruggedly handsome. In fact, the whole stoic suit deal he had going on made Priest even more appealing than normal, which was the last thing Robbie needed to be thinking about. So he quietly and methodically directed Priest on where to turn to get to his nonna’s, and when they came to a stop at a red light, Priest said, “If there’s anything you need today, you call, okay? No matter what time it is, I don’t care. And if you can’t get me, you call Julien.”

He was so earnest that Robbie automatically nodded.

“Good. Also, I’d prefer you to be picked up by Elliot when you’re done here. Just until I—”

“Know more?”

“Yes.”

“Okay.” As the light switched to green and they headed off again, Robbie heard himself say, “I just… I just need a moment to myself so I can try and understand what I’m feeling, you know?”

Robbie counted the silent seconds that passed after that with each beat of his heart. Thump, thump, thump.

“I understand,” Priest said. “You have every right to feel the way you do.”

Robbie looked down at his hands. “I wish I didn’t.”

As Priest pulled up to the curb of the retirement community, he said, “So do I. But that’s on me. Not you.”

Robbie swallowed and reached for the door handle. As he pushed it down and was about to shove it open, he stopped at the last second and leaned across the car to press a fierce kiss to Priest’s lips.

When Robbie pulled back, Priest touched his mouth where their lips had just met, and Robbie’s heart ached at the move. “I’ll see you and Julien later tonight.”

Priest inclined his head, and though he looked like he wanted to say more, he didn’t, as Robbie climbed out and headed into his nonna’s place, positive that the next few hours would feel more like a thousand, since it already felt like an eternity since he’d left Priest’s side.

Chapter Five

CONFESSION

The most effective way to capture my attention

is to walk away from me.

AS ROBBIE WALKED away, Priest knew he had to let him go, even though he wanted to call out for him to come back. He had no one to blame for the distance he’d put between them but himself, and even though he knew that, it was still a hard pill to swallow.

In the past, the two of them had had their fair share of arguments and disagreements, but nothing like this. This one held all the more weight because it had the potential to tear the three of them apart.

Priest ran a hand through his hair, gripping it at the roots as though that bite of pain would somehow ease his frustration. But all he could think about was how in the world his and Julien’s life would ever go back to normal if Robbie walked away from them for good.

He was trying not to focus on that very real possibility, but it wasn’t that much of a stretch that their carefree boyfriend would think this all too much and decide not to tie his life to theirs after all.

Priest shut his eyes and took in a breath, and as he did, he thought back to a time when he’d watched Julien walk away because of something he’d done—or, as was the case with Robbie, something he hadn’t done. He remembered feeling the exact same determination he did right now. That he would do anything he had to, to have that man in his life…

PRIEST SAT IN the valet line that had been created outside the set of the hottest reality restaurant show, and watched the A-list guests arrive for a night of culinary excellence.

Tonight, Graham Boyd—world-renowned chef and restaurateur—had invited a select group of guests to the wrap party of his latest project, Chef Master.

This wasn’t the kind of function Priest would generally attend, the L.A./Hollywood social scene not really his deal. But as he sat there in his car staring at the invitation in his hand, he knew exactly why he was there, and it had nothing to do with socializing and everything to do with one of the contestants of the show—Julien Thornton.

It’d been months since Priest had last seen the Frenchman—five, to be exact—and he had honestly thought he’d never hear from the man again. So when an invitation to attend tonight’s event had arrived at his office, Priest had almost thrown it out until he’d flipped the envelope over and read who it was from: Your friendly neighborhood car thief.

His reaction to those five words would’ve been somewhat shocking if he hadn’t had the exact same one every time he saw, or thought about, the man. His pulse had skyrocketed, and his cock had been in a state of semi-arousal since reading the words, and that had been nearly two weeks ago, which explained why he was now sitting outside this studio at eight o’clock on a Thursday night, trying to convince himself that going inside would not be the biggest mistake of his life.

Priest drove his car forward to where a young man stood waiting for him, and as he came to a stop, he folded the piece of paper in half and slipped it inside his shirt pocket under his jacket. As he climbed out of the car, Priest handed over his keys and thanked the man before he headed toward the front door that was lined on either side with a red velvet rope.

There were no fans to be held back tonight, since this season of Chef Master had not yet aired—just those “in the know” people who somehow or another were always aware when a party was going on and managed to score an invite.

Priest walked up to the front door, and when it was pushed open for him, he was instructed to head inside to the hostess stand. As he waited behind two women dressed up for a night on the town, he overheard them talking and caught the blonde of the pair say, “I heard the winner this year is French.”

Her friend smiled and nodded, her eyes practically glittering at the comment. “Oh, I know. I did too. Can you imagine snagging him as your boyfriend? Bonjour, chérie, what would you like for breakfast?” she said, and then laughed at her basic imitation of the French language.

“Um yes, a French chef with a delicious accent? Sign me up.”

Now that’s interesting, Priest thought. Julien had won the competition? The same man Priest had bailed out of jail? Huh. He hadn’t known that. But one thing he did know for sure was the second these women got a glimpse of the French chef they were speaking of, they would melt into a puddle at his feet.

Yes, Julien Thornton was that attractive, and unless there was another French-speaking contestant this season, he had to be whom they were referring to, which again had Priest wondering why he was even bothering with this in the first place.

It wasn’t like this thing, this simmering sexual awareness they’d had for one another, could go anywhere. He didn’t get involved in relationships for several reasons. But one of them was how intensely private he was about his life.

That came from years of keeping one’s identity—their real identity—a secret from the rest of the world, which couldn’t exactly happen if the person you were interested in had just won the biggest cooking show in America and would soon be a household name.

Priest shook his head. He’d known this was a bad idea from the get-go. The fact that he was even thinking about a relationship in the first place was completely unlike him, and yet another reason he knew he should leave—Julien made him go against his common sense, and that was never a good thing.

He was about to turn around and get out of there while he still could, but before he got one foot in front of the other, the woman behind the hostess table said, “Good evening, sir. Can I please see your invitation?”

Shit. It was too late now. Unless, of course, he told her that he didn’t have one—that would be a surefire way to get thrown out of there, but it would also draw a lot of unwarranted attention.

Priest reached into his jacket and pulled out the invite. Once he handed it over, the woman looked for his name on a computer and said, “You’re at table seventeen. Drinks are being served in the bar area before appetizers, so if you’d like to head through those double doors over there, that’s where you’ll find the rest of tonight’s guests, the contestants, and, of course, Graham himself. Have a wonderful evening, Mr. Priestley.”

Priest thanked the woman then headed in the direction she’d told him. Perhaps he could stay for a minute or two. He didn’t necessarily have to speak with Julien, but maybe if he caught a glimpse, the image Priest had in his head, the perfection of Julien’s face, might not be as impactful as he remembered.

No. Such. Luck. I should’ve left when I had the chance. That was the only thought in Priest’s head as the crowd of people standing directly in front of him chatting over cheese and wine dispersed, and Julien Thornton came into view.

In a navy-blue suit, Julien looked polished and professional, but the casual way he’d left open his white dress shirt several buttons showed off his smooth olive skin and made the hand Priest had stuffed in his pants pocket itch to touch, tear open, and grab at the lapels. And that was why Julien Thornton was going to be a major problem.

Go now, Priest told himself, as he continued to stand there and stare at the devastating man laughing at whatever the woman beside him had just said. Leave before he realizes you even came, then no harm, no foul. This man is a criminal. He tried to steal your damn car.

But Priest’s feet weren’t obeying the command his brain was sending, and before he knew what he was doing, his legs were eating up the space between him and that gorgeous French thief, needing to get closer. He needed to see if Julien’s eyes were as captivating as he remembered them being that day in his office—the day they had kissed.

“And how long have you lived in America, Mr. Thornton?” the woman asked Julien.

Julien was about to reply when his eyes caught on Priest on the opposite side of the crowd, and when recognition dawned, he said absently, “Since high school, so a while now. Excusez-moi. I’ll be right back.”

“Oh, of course,” the woman said, and just about swooned at Julien’s feet as he walked across the crowd to Priest.

With a sure stride and glittering green eyes, Julien resembled nothing of the sad, inebriated man Priest had last met. He oozed confidence, sex appeal, and a fuck-ton of charisma, as he stopped directly in front of Priest and said, “You came.”

That voice was sex personified, and Priest had a difficult time locating his brain. “I was invited.”

Julien’s lips quirked at the sides, and when that dimple appeared on his right cheek, Priest couldn’t help but think, How in the world was I supposed to stay away?

“Oui, you were. But considering your opinion of me and the last time we saw one another, it could’ve gone either way, non?”

Priest took in Julien’s sculpted jaw line, his perfect five-o’clock shadow, that Roman nose, and those full, pillowy lips, and said, “No. I don’t think it could have.”

Julien traced the tip of his tongue along his lower lip, his eyes twinkling with humor and…something else. “I’m so glad to hear it, monsieur.”

Priest’s body practically trembled with how hard he had to fight back the urge to grab hold of Julien and take that mouth with his. But as he stood there amongst a sea of strangers—and worse yet, a sea of strangers with cameras—he knew acting on that urge would be a really bad idea. No matter how badly he wanted a second kiss from this man.

“I’ve been watching the door for you,” Julien confessed, and Priest’s cock reacted as though Julien had just wrapped his fingers around it.

Jesus. His attraction to this man was unlike any he’d experienced, and Priest was done fighting it. He’d told Julien if, and when, he got his shit together to come see him, and it appeared tonight was the night. Why else send the invite? And it was time for Priest to let his “friendly neighborhood car thief” know that he was ready to follow through on his end of the bargain they’d struck—a night that would remind Julien he was alive. Though Priest wasn’t sure he would be by the end of it.

“And here I am,” Priest said.

“Here you are.”

They stood there for what felt like hours, and when Julien finally took a step forward, Priest had to remind himself again that they weren’t the only two in the bar.

“Follow me. I’ll show you around, Monsieur Priest.”

Priest turned his head, and when their eyes collided, he said, “It’s Priest-ley.”

“Oui, I know,” Julien said, his voice as seductive as a caress, and when he winked, Priest prayed for patience. “But I like getting under your skin.”

As Julien headed off toward a set of glass double doors, nothing could’ve stopped Priest from following. They led into a narrow hallway that Julien was halfway down, and when he got to a side door and pushed it open, disappearing outside, Priest followed.

“Julien? Julien, where—”

“Over here,” Julien said from where he was leaning against the wall of a terrace that had lights strung up around the trestles.

Priest let the door go, and as it slowly shut behind him, the din of the crowd inside faded until there was nothing—just silence.

“What is this place?” Priest asked, as he took in the patio filled with outdoor furniture. A couch ran halfway around the perimeter of the fence enclosure that had to be soundproofed, because he couldn’t hear any traffic outside, and in L.A., that was close to impossible. There was a fire pit off to one side and a large table with an umbrella on the other that was also covered in twinkling lights.

“It’s where the contestants used to come and talk things out after each challenge.”

Priest slipped his hands into his pockets as he walked farther out onto the patio and looked around. “So it’s basically where you argued, gossiped, and—”

“Sat thinking about everything I’d say the next time I saw you. Oui.”

Priest ignored the final effort his conscience was trying to put forth for him to walk away, and instead did the exact opposite. He strode over to Julien until he was toe to toe with him. “What did you come up with?”

Julien lowered his gaze to Priest’s mouth. “Nothing…”

When one of Priest’s eyebrows rose, Julien pushed off the wall and closed the gap between them.

“I realized that I don’t want to talk, monsieur. Not anymore. And neither do you.”

Julien raised his hands and put his palms flat on Priest’s chest; the second they connected, it was like a match had caught, and the fire began to blaze.

“How private is this patio, chef?”

“How private do you want it to be?” Julien said, his breath ghosting along Priest’s jaw.

Priest wrapped his fingers around Julien’s wrists and slowly drew them away from his body. When Julien opened his mouth as though to protest, Priest wedged his foot between Julien’s and brought his hands behind his back. “I want it to be private enough that I can have another taste of you…”

When Priest’s very obvious erection brushed up against the one Julien had no hope of concealing, Julien made a sound close to a purr in the back of his throat, and then angled his head back, his lips parting on a soft moan.

“Putain,” Julien said, and Priest finally did what he’d wanted to do from the first time he’d met Julien Thornton: he tongued that lower lip and watched those jade eyes darken with arousal.

“You are a devastatingly attractive man, Mr. Thornton. Breathtaking.”

Julien thrust his hips forward, making Priest growl, and then he said, “Embrasse-moi…”

Priest narrowed his eyes, wondering what that meant, but then Julien’s lips curved into a provocative smile and the message was clear, even before he whispered, “Kiss me.”

Nothing could’ve held Priest back then. He had been fighting his attraction to this man since he’d found him trying to hot-wire his car, and when he finally touched his lips to the lush ones waiting for him, Priest’s entire world changed course.

The first thing he realized was that he hadn’t been wrong. That first kiss in his office hadn’t been some delusion he’d made up because he couldn’t get Julien out of his head. He hadn’t imagined that intense passion they’d shared even through the sadness—if anything, he’d underplayed it.

The second thing: Priest was in so much trouble, because all of the rules he’d ever put in place for himself about getting involved or allowing someone to care for him? He was about to throw them right out the window if it meant having this man in his life.

Priest released one of Julien’s hands and ran his fingers down his cheek, and as he held Julien’s chin in place, Priest finally sank his tongue inside that delicious mouth and tasted every inch of it until a groan rumbled out of Julien.

As Julien’s back hit the wall, his eyes flew open, and he pulled his mouth free, panting. With swollen lips and lust-filled eyes, he continued to move his lower body against Priest. “Ahh, I see how it is …”

Priest remained silent, but braced his hands on either side of Julien’s head, waiting for whatever he was going to say next.

“Now that I’ve won Chef Master, you suddenly want me.”

Priest narrowed his eyes at that assessment. “If you believe that, then you don’t see anything at all.”

“Non?”

“No. I’ve always wanted you, even when you were locked in a jail cell.”

Bold as ever, Julien leaned forward and scraped his teeth along Priest’s jaw, and when he got to the ear, he said, “Prove it.”

Priest had no problem doing that, and was about to show him. But before he could, Julien slipped out from between him and the wall and said, “I got my life together because you said it was the only way I could have you. But now it’s your turn, Mr. Priest.”

Caught off guard, as he always seemed to be by this man, Priest turned to face Julien and said, “My life is already together.”

“Oh, I don’t mean that,” Julien said, and chuckled as he walked away, over to the patio door.

“Then I don’t understand.”

Julien stopped, looked over his shoulder, and licked those fantasy-inspiring lips of his again. “Si, you do. It’s your turn now. I did all this for you. So if you want me, and I think it’s pretty obvious that you do, then it’s your turn to work for it.”

“By…?”

Julien grinned, and that look alone had Priest close to falling to his knees.

“By begging, Mr. Priest. I’m about to be a big celebrity. I think it’s only fair you beg after everything you made me do for a date. Don’t you?”

Yes, Priest supposed he did. But before he could say that, Julien had disappeared back inside, leaving Priest to think about the best way to ensure that man became a permanent part of his life and never walked away from him again.

Chapter Six

CONFESSION

You don’t get to choose who you give your heart to.

It decides for you.

AS ROBBIE WALKED in the front doors of the retirement community where his nonna now resided, he scanned the interior, where bright sprays of flowers sat arranged on tables, and TVs played daytime soaps and the news.

The front desk was empty for the moment, but Robbie was in no rush, and as he soaked in the homey area that had the scent of freshly baked cookies wafting through it, a sense of relief washed over him.

He’d been worried when his nonna had told him she was going to move out of the home she’d lived in his entire life, that she would wind up in some drab, run-down, sad facility that would drive her to drink. But as he stood there and took in his surroundings, he realized the place felt like a fancy country club.

“Good afternoon, can I help you?”

Robbie spun on his toes toward the front desk to see a man—early to mid-twenties at the most—with short, spiky blond hair. He had a nice smile, a kind smile, that he flashed in Robbie’s direction, and his sunny disposition had Robbie grinning.

“Hi, yes,” Robbie said, and held his hand out. “My name’s Robbie, I’m here to see Cheryl Bianchi. This is my first time here.”

If it were possible, the man’s smile grew even wider and his turquoise eyes sparkled. “Right, you’re the only grandson,” he said, and shook Robbie’s hand. “I’m Noah. I’ve heard all about you. Your entire family, actually. I just love your nonna.”

The unexpected familiarity should’ve been disconcerting, but Noah’s easy nature and charming grin made Robbie feel at ease. “Well, if you’ve met my entire family and are still managing to smile, you have to tell me your secret. They usually send me running for the hills.”

Noah came around the desk, and Robbie noted the sharp uniform of white pants and a navy-blue shirt as Noah pointed to the clipboard and pen sitting on the counter.

“Compliments,” Noah said, and then laughed. “That’s my secret. Compliments work every time.”

“And especially on the Bianchi clan,” Robbie agreed, as he picked up the pen and wrote his name down.

“That and a smile.” Noah flashed his pearly whites again. “That’s what my grandma always told me.”

“My nonna, too,” Robbie said as he put the pen down.

“I can imagine Cheryl saying that. Okay, if you’ll follow me, I’ll show you the way to her apartment.”

As Noah headed off down the hallway, Robbie followed and took in the wide-open space to the left, with tables full of wine and water glasses, napkins, and utensils, and Noah informed him that that was the main dining room. They passed by the common room that had a beautiful bar lining the back wall and a couple of pool tables, and Robbie had to admit that he wouldn’t mind moving in himself—in forty years or so, of course.

When they reached a set of elevators, Noah pressed the up button. “Your nonna is on the third floor, and make a right. Her apartment number is 307.” As the doors opened, Noah held them. “Tell Cheryl I said hi. It was nice to finally meet you.”

“It was nice to meet you too,” Robbie said, and found that he actually meant it, because even though this man was a stranger, he’d managed to take Robbie’s mind off his troubles for more than five seconds just by having a friendly disposition. That was something Robbie appreciated, as he always tried the same approach when he was at work.

As he took the elevator up to the third floor, Robbie’s mind drifted back to the night before. It had been a long, rough night—and not in a good way. He’d tossed and turned and barely gotten any sleep thanks to the hundred and one things on his mind, and by the time he’d finally drifted off, it had been close to three in the morning.

Luckily, this was his Friday and Saturday off, and going to see his nonna, and then Elliot, was exactly what he needed. Family and friend time always put him in a good frame of mind, and considering the conversation he planned to have with Julien and Priest when he got home, a good frame of mind couldn’t hurt.

As the elevator dinged, Robbie walked off and headed right as instructed. When he reached 307, he knocked, and several seconds later the door was pulled open to reveal—his baby sister, Felicity, standing inside.

Thank you, God, Robbie thought. It seemed fate had led him exactly where he was meant to go today, because just seeing her, and the joy that now lit her face, made Robbie’s heart feel about ten times lighter than it had been.

“Ah!” Felicity squealed, and then ran forward to throw her arms around his neck. “I didn’t know you were coming to visit Nonna today.”

“Neither did I,” Robbie said, and planted a kiss on her cheek. “But I’m glad I did, or I would’ve missed you. You should’ve texted me you were coming to town.”

“What do you mean I should’ve texted you? I already told you I was going to come and spend a week here; you just forgot. Plus, I wasn’t sure if you were working today or not.”

“Hello, not working,” Robbie said. “And you could’ve stayed with me, you know.”

“Umm, don’t you think I should probably meet your boyfriends before I come and crash at their place?”

“They wouldn’t have cared, and it’s my place too, now,” Robbie said, knowing deep down they really wouldn’t have minded, even with everything else going on.

“No, no, I’m perfectly happy here. I’m going to hang out with Nonna, visit with Vanessa a bit, and stay until this fancy-schmancy restaurant opening of your famous Mr. Thornton.”

Oh shit. With everything else that had been going on, it had completely slipped Robbie’s mind that his ma and sisters were all going to be swooping in on Thursday to come to the opening of JULIEN.

“So…” Felicity drawled, as she eyed him. “If you aren’t working tonight, does that mean you’re free to come and have a few drinks with your favorite sister?”

Robbie thought about what he was supposed to be doing and his plans with Elliot, and sighed. “Well, I’m supposed to be meeting El for dinner, and then heading home to—”

“Oh, come on,” Felicity said, and reached for his hands. “I haven’t seen you in forever. El either, for that matter. We could make it a night.”

When Robbie hesitated, Felicity angled her head and batted her lashes, much the same way he would do if trying to get his way.

“Please. You know you want all the gossip from back home. And man do I have some great gossip about Penny.”

Poor pregnant Penny… Hell yes, he wanted that gossip. “She still hasn’t told Ma, has she?”

“Nope, and the other day, Mr. Jack Paulson stopped by to pay Ma a visit, and oh my God. Can you say ‘awkward’?”

Robbie’s mouth fell open, but before he could ask for more details, Nonna called out, “Felicity? Who’s at the door?”

Felicity grinned like a loon. “It’s Robbie.”

“Oh, well, bring him in. What are you both standing out there talking for?”

Robbie laughed as he wrapped an arm around Felicity’s shoulders and tugged her into his side, Nonna’s words easily translated to: Come in here so I can hear the gossip too.

“So, drinks after this?” Felicity said as they shut the door and walked down the hall, and Robbie decided, what the hell?

A drink or two with his best friend and baby sister might do him good before he headed home.

What’s the worst thing that could happen?

* * *

“DO YOU THINK he’s missing us half as much as we miss him tonight?” Julien said, as he sat opposite Priest, who had his eyes closed.

It was close to ten thirty, and around an hour ago they’d received a text from Robbie telling them not to worry about him—he was with Elliot and his sister and would be home before midnight.

“I’m not sure. I’m the last person who’d know what he’s thinking right now,” Priest said into the shadows, as the light from the lone candle on the side of the bathtub made them dance across the tiled wall.

Julien had suggested they take a bottle of wine and soak in the tub to help pass the time. But as they lounged there in the warm water, it was apparent their minds were both still firmly fixated on the one who wasn’t there with them.

“I keep wishing that I could hit a rewind button,” Priest said. “That I had a chance to tell him everything instead of him hearing about it on the television. It makes me look guilty.”

“Spoken like a true lawyer. But he knows better than that,” Julien said, then took a sip of his wine and placed it down beside the tub. He then sat up so he could put his hand on Priest’s.

“Does he? How? You should’ve seen the way he looked at me before he got out of the car today.” Julien entwined their fingers as a frown appeared between Priest’s brows. “It’s those eyes of his. They’re usually so bright they twinkle, and right now, I feel like I’ve snuffed the light right out of them.”

“Non. Non, Joel,” Julien said, and tugged on Priest’s hand until he had to sit forward. Julien cupped either side of his face and said, “It’s still there. It’s just caught up in a haze of confusion, that’s all.”

“Hmm.” Priest let out a heavy sigh and reached under the water to wrap his hands under Julien’s thighs and bring him closer, up onto his lap. With some deft maneuvering, Julien got his legs on either side of Priest’s waist and was thankful they’d opted for a wider tub. “You’re always so wise with your words, mon cœur. How did you get so smart?”

Julien chuckled as he looped his arms around Priest’s neck, and was happy to see the hint of a smile. “It wasn’t always the way, you know that.”

Priest ran his hands up Julien’s back, making him arch forward, and their bodies brushed up against one another. “What do you mean?”

“I wasn’t very smart the night you showed up at the wrap party for Chef Master.”

“I was just thinking about that today.”

“Were you?”

“Yes,” Priest said, nodding. “The only other time my patience has been so tested. I think making me wait was incredibly smart. I had asked you to—”

“Better myself?”

“Yes.” Priest kissed Julien’s chin and smiled at the memory. “And the man you became? He deserved someone begging at his feet. I was more than happy to be that person.”

“Mmm.” Julien let his eyes fall shut as Priest kissed his way up his jaw. “It still wasn’t very smart of me. What if you’d walked away and never come back?”

Priest raised his head and looked Julien in the eye, and the intensity of his love, the enormity of what he felt, was right there blazing out at him.

“There wasn’t a chance of that happening,” Priest said, and Julien sucked in a breath as Priest lay back, taking Julien with him, making the water lap at their sides.

Julien let out a breathy moan, as Priest’s hands molded to his ass and he craned up to take Julien’s lips in a scorching kiss.

“I never had a choice with you,” Priest said against his lips. “But even if I did, I still would’ve chosen you.”

Julien shut his eyes and rested his forehead to Priest’s. “You know what?”

“What?”

“That’s exactly how I felt, and now we have to trust that Robbie feels the same.”

Priest wound his arms around Julien’s waist, and as they settled into one another, he kissed the top of Julien’s head and whispered, “See?”

“Hmm.”

“You’re so wise. How would I ever get through life without you?”

“I’m sure you’d manage,” Julien said, and smiled when he felt Priest’s lips curve against his temple. “But luckily for you, you’ll never have to find out. Ten more minutes?”

“Yes, ten more minutes sounds like heaven.”

“Agreed,” Julien said, letting the water and Priest envelop him. “Then we’ll dry off and go and wait for our princesse.”

“It’s getting late. Do you think he’ll come home? Or call to tell us he’s staying with Elliot?”

Julien raised his head and traced his thumb along Priest’s lower lip. “Oh, I have a feeling he’ll be here. Like me, mon amour, he’s never been able to stay away from you—even when he wanted to.”

And tonight, Julien had a feeling, would be no different. Like a moth to a flame, he and Robbie always came back to the man with the serious eyes and fiery hair.

Chapter Seven

CONFESSION

Realizing what the problem is doesn’t always make you feel better.

In fact, I’ve found it usually makes me feel worse.

“I DID SOMETHING really, really stupid,” Robbie said as Felicity put a tray of Jägerbombs on the table, and then slid into the booth beside her brother. It’d been her turn to treat, and the three of them—Elliot, Felicity, and Robbie—had decided to stick with what they’d started with two rounds ago, and Jäger had been the drink of choice.

Elliot reached across the table they’d snagged at O’Malley’s, took one of the glasses, and handed it to Robbie. “Do you plan to tell us what? You’ve been saying that for the past half hour, and your pout has become more and more pathetic.”

“Has not,” Robbie said, and then bit down on his—apparently pouty—bottom lip.

“It really has, babe,” Felicity said, and then looked him up and down. “And what’s with these clothes you’re wearing? Don’t tell me we’re taking another slide back into the post-Nathan era?”

“Seriously,” Elliot said. “When you texted SOS last night, I didn’t realize things were quite this bad.”

Robbie looked down at his pants and oversized sweater that had a hole as an accessory and then raised his eyes to meet the judgmental ones roving over him. “I don’t look that bad.”

Elliot screwed his nose up. “We’re looking at you, Bianchi, and trust us, you look that bad.”

Robbie poked his tongue out. “Gee, thanks, El. Like I don’t already feel wretched enough.”

“Just telling you like it is. Don’t act like you wouldn’t do the same. I only wish you’d called sooner. I didn’t realize things were quite this dire.”

“My hair is done. I’m dressed. It’s really not that bad.”

“Your hair is not done, it’s brushed,” Felicity said, and reached out to flick the longer strands that were flopping down in Robbie’s eyes. “Big difference. And you’re wearing an outfit most senior citizens would be comfortable in.”

“Well, you should know, since you’re practically becoming an honorary Golden Girl this week.”

Felicity’s mouth fell open, but then she shrugged and picked up her shot. “You’re right, I totally am. So which one do you think I’d be?”

Robbie and Elliot looked at her and said at the same time, “Blanche.”

Felicity laughed and then tossed back her drink. “Yeah, yeah, whatever. Don’t try and act like you two aren’t as slutty as I am.” She paused and then turned to look at Robbie. “Or at least used to be.”

“Yes. That’s right,” Elliot said as he picked up his shot. “We should really raise a glass tonight to mourn the death of our old, slutty sister Roberta, and usher in this latest version sitting with us. Roberta 2.0.” Elliot let out a booming laugh that had several other patrons of the pub turning to look their way. “That fits you perfectly, since it’s two men you snuggle between each night, you lucky little fuck.”

“Yeah, well, if you’re both done,” Robbie drawled, and picked up his drink, “can we get back to me?”

“What were we talking about again?” Felicity said.

“How he’d done something really stupid,” Elliot said.

“Oh, that’s right,” she said, and pushed her long hair behind her ears. “Please, continue. I always love these kinds of stories.”

“Only because you use them against us later,” Robbie said.

“I swear whatever you say will stay right here.” Felicity held her hand up. “Pinkie swear.”

Robbie narrowed his eyes but wrapped his finger around hers and shook on it.

“Okay, now spill.”

Robbie’s shoulders sagged and he let out a huff of air. “I’ve gone and fallen in love with two men.”

“Uh, no shit,” Elliot said. “When anyone looks as miserable as you after only a month living with the person—or people, sorry—he’s dating, it can only mean one of two things.”

Robbie stared at Elliot, waiting for him to continue.

“You either made the biggest mistake of your life or you fell madly in love with them and now realize how fucking complicated that’s actually going to be.”

Robbie blinked several times, dumbstruck by Elliot’s bluntness…and accuracy.

“Tell me I’m wrong.”

Felicity shuffled into Robbie’s side and wrapped an arm around the crook of her brother’s elbow. “No one likes a braggart, Elliot Lawson,” she said, and then stroked her hand over Robbie’s sweater as though she were soothing a skittish animal. “So you’re in love with them. Call me crazy, but isn’t that a good thing?”

“Unless he told them and they don’t feel the same way,” Elliot said. “Or one does and the other doesn’t.”

“No,” Robbie said, his nose scrunching up as he vehemently shook his head. “It’s nothing like that.”

“Good. ’Cause that would be awkward as fuck, all things considered.”

It really would be, Robbie thought. But he was positive he had nothing to worry about on that front. The thought might’ve entered his mind for, like, a split second yesterday. But he’d banished it almost as soon as he’d had it, knowing that Priest never would’ve opened up to him the way he had in L.A. if he hadn’t deeply cared for Robbie. That man didn’t speak unless he was ready to be heard.

“It’s not that. I haven’t actually had that conversation with them yet, but…” Robbie blew out a breath that kicked up his hair. “That’s what’s making me so confused.”

“What is?” Felicity asked, as she angled her head to peer up at him. “You told me after L.A. that everything was better than ever.”

“I know. But yesterday I… I found out something. Something really important that Priest kept from me, and for some reason, I can’t get past it. Ugh.” Robbie flopped back in his seat. “Every time I think that or say it, I get annoyed at myself, because hello, of course there are going to be things I don’t know about them yet. But for some reason, this one hurts…a lot.”

“Robbie, Robbie, Robbie,” Elliot said.

“What?”

Elliot raised his hand to flag down a waitress. “You’re gonna need another shot before you hear what I have to say about all this.”

Robbie frowned at his longtime friend and wondered if there was any way he could just slip out of there before Elliot gave his two cents. But considering the viselike grip Felicity had on his arm, Robbie wouldn’t be going anywhere without causing a scene.

So he was there to stay, whether he wanted to or not. And judging by the pointed look Elliot aimed his way when the waitress brought back one more Jägerbomb and two Cokes, Robbie was going to need this hit of alcohol to numb whatever sting of realism Elliot was about to throw at him.

“Look, all relationships are complicated,” Elliot said, looking between Felicity and Robbie. “This one more than most, I would think. But you’re new to this, and you haven’t exactly been with people who…cared before.”

“Uh, ouch,” Robbie said, and quickly threw back the shot to help ease that slap to the face. “Thanks a lot for the reminder, asshole.”

“Sorry, I’m just trying to make a point.”

“Then hurry up and make it.”

“All I’m saying is, if Priest kept something from you, then maybe he had a reason. These two have been super straightforward with you. You told me so yourself. They laid it all out there. If you are with them, you are only with them. And if you’re feeling the way you are, like you might be falling in love? Then maybe they’re feeling the same way and Priest wanted to, I don’t know, protect that for a little bit. Protect you.”

Robbie’s mouth fell open, and as he tried to find his tongue, Felicity said, “Damn, El, you’re pretty wise after a couple of shots.”

Elliot shrugged. “I have my moments.”

“I get what you’re saying, I do,” Robbie said. “And I know you’re right, but it’s just…when we all started this, they were both so adamant that I be honest. That it was the only way we could all be on the same level as each other.”

“And he wasn’t honest about whatever this is?” Felicity asked.

“I mean, he didn’t lie. He just didn’t tell me until he had to,” Robbie said, and thought about the gut punch he’d felt when he’d discovered that Priest wasn’t really…Priest.

“I’m assuming Julien knew whatever it was that you didn’t?” Elliot asked.

“Yes. Why?”

“Ah, okay,” Elliot said, and leaned forward to rest his arms on the table. “I’m going to say something you might not want to hear, but I want you to listen anyway.”

“Okay…” Robbie said, bracing himself.

“This relationship you got into with them…it’s not like—cover your ears, Felicity—the other threesomes you’ve been involved in. They’re married and you’re joining that. It’s bound to be a bit…messy, right?”

“Right,” Robbie said softly. “But it’s not messy because they’re married. I love that.”

“My brother, the traditionalist.” Felicity laughed.

“Traditional is boring, and so not me,” Robbie said. “I love hearing about how they fell in love, their life together. It makes me feel closer to them. It connects me to that part of them.”

“Yes, but I don’t mean all of that,” Elliot said. “This is messy because of the emotions you didn’t realize were going to come up. For the first time, it sounds as though they shared a pretty big secret that you knew nothing about, and when you found out, that hurt your feelings.”

As soon as Elliot said the words, it was as though a light bulb went off, and Robbie realized that yes, that was exactly it. He’d been trying to work out why it had hurt so much to find out this secret of Priest’s.

Julien had shared his demons from the very beginning. He’d told Robbie there were things that he needed to know. But Priest? Priest had kept this huge part of himself hidden. He’d kept it between himself and Julien until he’d had to tell Robbie, and that was what hurt.

“Bianchi?” Elliot said, and waved a hand in front of Robbie’s face. “Bianchi? You okay?”

Robbie nodded slowly. “Yes.”

“You sure?”

“Yeah. I just realized something when you said that.”

“And?”

“And it helped,” Robbie said, and it really had. But it sure as hell didn’t make him feel any better. “I don’t want to talk about this anymore. Is that okay?”

“Of course,” Felicity said, clearly sensing the shift in her brother’s mood.

“How about I go and get another round?” Elliot said. “And then Felicity can tell us all about Prim and Proper Penny? I still can’t believe she got knocked up.”

Robbie nodded, knowing he should probably stop with the drinks at this stage, but also realized they were likely the only thing making him feel as relaxed as he was after the last twenty-four hours he’d had.

“Okay, I’ll be right back,” Elliot said. “Then after this, we’ll take you home.”

Robbie nodded absent-mindedly, that fourth Jägerbomb finally hitting as he tried to process how in the world he was going to find the courage to tell Julien and Priest that for the first time in this relationship of theirs, he had felt…left out.

Chapter Eight

CONFESSION

Sometimes a little liquid courage helps us say

exactly what’s on our mind.

IT WAS AMAZING how slow time moved when you were constantly eyeing the clock. But forever seemed like an apt enough description, Julien thought, as he sat curled up in the corner of the couch with his laptop.

He was trying to concentrate on going over the final invitation list for the opening on Thursday, but if he were being honest with himself, his heart just wasn’t in it tonight.

Priest was seated on the couch opposite him, also doing his best to distract himself, but with the way he kept looking at the front door every time there was some sort of noise other than the two of them, Julien knew Priest was finding the wait for Robbie’s return just as difficult as he was.

It had just turned eleven thirty—pretty early for a Friday night in the scheme of things, but it felt like a whole week had passed them by since they’d seen or heard from their guy.

Julien had known Robbie had needed a timeout, but he had to admit that this was harder than he imagined. With every hour that passed, it became increasingly obvious to both him and Priest just how vital, how important, Robbie had become in their lives, and when he finally returned home, they were going to make damn sure he knew that.

Just as that thought entered Julien’s mind, there was a loud thump at the front door that had Priest’s head snapping up. Priest was the first to get to his feet, putting his laptop on the couch beside him, and as the sound of someone jostling the door handle reached them, Julien watched him go, wondering why Robbie wouldn’t just let himself in with his key.

When Priest reached the door, he looked through the peephole first, and then glanced back at Julien and indicated that he come over. Julien closed his computer as Priest undid the locks, and when he got to his feet, Priest pulled open the door, revealing Robbie with…a dark-haired man and a very cute young lady.

Priest held the door open wide, and when Robbie raised his face and spotted him, excitement lit his eyes.

“Priest,” Robbie said, as he threw his arms out and wrapped them around Priest’s neck. “You’re here!”

Julien smirked as Priest barely caught Robbie with his free arm to hold him steady—and upright. “So it would seem.”

“Yes. It. Would,” Robbie said, as he tapped a finger on Priest’s chest in time to his words. Then he turned his head, and his glassy eyes locked on to Julien. “And Jules! You’re here too…”

Julien nodded and said, “I am,” before he looked at the two strangers watching the exchange.

The young lady, whose eyes were shifting between Priest, Robbie, and Julien, was several inches shorter than Robbie, but the high cheekbones and dainty features gave her away as one of Robbie’s sisters. That meant the man with the coal-colored hair, cut into a high-end style with bangs sweeping across his forehead, had to be Elliot, the best friend. Which made both of these people very important.

“Bonsoir,” Julien said, smiling. “I’m Julien—

“Thornton,” Elliot said, and held his hand out as a knowing grin tipped the corners of his lips.

“Oui, that’s right. And this here is Priest, as you just heard,” Julien said, as he shook Elliot’s hand before he turned to face the young lady gaping at him. Julien took her fingers in his, brought them up to his lips, and kissed just above her knuckles. “And you, chérie? You must be one of Robbie’s sisters.”

“Oh, isn’t he just dreamy?” Robbie sighed. “I told you he would melt your panties off the second he spoke, Felicity. Didn’t I tell her, El?”

Julien’s lips quirked at their loose-lipped princesse, as the woman tried to find her tongue.

“Uh, yes, sorry. That’s right. I’m Felicity. His favorite sister. That’s an important distinction to make when there’s three of us.”

Robbie giggled and held on to Priest’s neck with one hand, as he leaned over to wave one, then two, and finally three fingers in Julien’s face. “Un. Deux. Trois. That’s our favorite number. But there’s no favorites here,” he singsonged, and Julien looked to Priest, who was frowning. “We aaall love each other the same. All happy. All the same. Isn’t that right?”

“Ookay,” Felicity said. “As you can see, he’s had about four too many Jägerbombs.”

“Did not,” Robbie said, and then started to laugh. “I had about two less than I wanted, because you…both cut me off.”

“Excuse me,” Elliot said, that smile of his still in place. But Julien didn’t miss the way he was sizing up Priest. “I didn’t want to have to ask someone to carry you out to the Uber, Bianchi.”

“Which we thank you for,” Priest said, and Elliot inclined his head ever so slightly. It was clear he was wary, and slightly protective, of the friend currently hanging off Priest’s neck.

“Aww. Priest hates thinking about others touching me. I mean, except Jules. It’s so sweet how he gets jealous. Isn’t it sweet?” Robbie patted Priest on the chest and went right on talking about him as though he wasn’t there. “First with Logan, then Nathan, and— Oh! Even Ace Locke. I mean, come on, we all get a movie-star freebie, right?”

“Robert,” Priest said, and Robbie flashed him a sloppy but endearing grin.

“Yes. Priest.”

Priest tapped a finger to Robbie’s lips. “Can you blame me for being jealous? I’d be stupid not to be.”

“And you’re not stupid,” Robbie said, and nipped at that finger.

Priest frowned, and Julien had a feeling Priest was thinking the exact opposite about himself right then.

To change the topic, Julien returned his attention to Elliot and Felicity. “Thank you for bringing him home tonight.”

“You don’t have to thank us,” Elliot said. “We’ve done this a few times in the past for each other.”

“Plus…” Robbie drawled, looking at Julien, “they practically made me bring them back here to meet you two.”

Felicity’s eyes widened. “Robert Antonio Bianchi, zip it.”

“What? It’s true.”

Felicity rolled her eyes, but Elliot said, “You can hardly blame us, Bianchi. You didn’t shut up about them all night.”

Priest’s entire body stiffened at that little tidbit of information, and it was clear Julien wasn’t the only one who noticed.

“No need to worry, Mr. Priestley,” Robbie said, as he ran his hand up and down Priest’s t-shirt. “I only told them the good things, like— Oooh, you feel good.”

“He did actually tell us that,” Felicity said, as Robbie became sidetracked and moved up onto his tiptoes to practically purr against Priest’s cheek.

“Mhmm, I did. I left no detail out because they’re all sooo delicious.”

Julien had to bite the inside of his cheek to stop himself from laughing, because Robbie drunk was seriously entertaining, not to mention adorable. Julien just wished it had been under different circumstances.

“He also told us to bring him home because his men were waiting for him,” Elliot said, and Robbie glanced at him and batted his lashes.

“And was I wrong?”

“No,” Elliot said. “You weren’t wrong. They were both waiting.”

Julien caught the emphasis there and had to wonder at it. “Would you like to come in for a little bit?”

Elliot was about to respond, but Robbie beat him to it. “No, no, they would not. Would you, guys?”

“Well—” Felicity said.

“Blanche,” Robbie said. “You have to go back to Nonna’s.”

“Right.” Felicity patted Robbie’s shoulder then looked to Julien. “I do have to get back to Nonna’s, and Elliot has to get home before he turns into a pumpkin.”

“Yes, this is true,” Elliot said, and raised a hand to sweep his hair out of his eyes. “By the way, we’re really looking forward to your restaurant’s opening on Thursday. Thanks for the invite.”

“Oh, yes,” Felicity said. “But I have to warn you, you have die-hard Bianchi fans who are going to be in attendance.”

“More so than this one?” Priest asked, and Felicity looked to see Robbie rubbing his face up against the side of Priest’s, humming when the scruff of his beard tickled him.

“Okay, maybe not as much as him,” she said. “But you will definitely be making four women very happy on Valentine’s Day.”

Robbie started laughing, and then turned to waggle his eyebrows at Julien. “That’ll be a first, huh? Four women at once.”

Julien tapped a finger to Robbie’s nose. “You are so drunk, princesse.”

“I am…that’s true.” Robbie paused, and his forehead scrunched up as though he were trying to work out what he’d been saying. “But I’m still coherent enough to—”

“Use words like coherent?” Priest said, as he tightened his hold around Robbie’s waist.

“Yes, if you must know. But what I was going to say is we need to talk while I’m still coherent enough to have a conversation. So Elliot and Felicity need to skedaddle.”

“Well, that’s just rude,” Elliot said, and then Felicity leaned in and kissed Robbie’s cheek.

“It is,” she said. “You’re lucky you’re my favorite brother.”

“I’m your only brother, so that doesn’t count,” Robbie said, and rolled his eyes.

Felicity laughed, and the joyful sound reminded Julien of Robbie when he was relaxed and carefree. It also made him think of a time when he and his own sister had had such a close bond. A bond he was only now allowing himself to enjoy and remember.

“It’s nice to finally meet you two,” Felicity said, and Elliot agreed with a nod before a fierce protectiveness entered his eyes.

“But just so we’re clear, if you two don’t fix whatever it is you did to make him get this stupid drunk and horribly dressed tonight, you’ll have me and some angry Italians to deal with, fans or not.”

“Oh my God, El,” Robbie said. “Shut it.”

“No,” Priest said, making Elliot look in his direction. “He’s right. We appreciate you looking out for him tonight and always. You have our word—we’ll fix this.”

“Good,” Elliot said, and with that, Felicity blew Robbie a kiss and Elliot moved in to swat him on the ass, then they turned and headed off down the hall to the elevator.

A few seconds later, Robbie said, “Just so you know…Elliot and Felicity? They’re, like, the sweetest of the Bianchi clan. You should remember that. Us Italians are loyal when it comes to family, and last time I checked, you two said you were mine, so you”—Robbie jabbed Priest in the chest—“have some explaining to do, damn it. Or I’ll set them loose on you.”

Robbie pushed out of Priest’s arms, swayed a little on his feet until he was steady, and then headed inside, saying over his shoulder, “Whew, glad I got that out. Now, is it hot in here? Or is it just me?”

* * *

AS PRIEST SHUT the door, he took a step closer to Julien’s side, and the both of them watched Robbie strut into the condo like he owned the place.

Gone was the quiet, hurt man Priest had dropped off at his nonna’s, and in his place was a cocky little version of himself, courtesy of several Jägerbombs.

“All right,” Priest said, as Robbie shrugged out of his jacket and tossed it over the arm of the couch. “How do you think we should play this?”

Julien chuckled softly and shook his head. “Honestly? I have no idea. But maybe it would be best if we—”

“Hello,” Robbie said, as he somehow managed to perfect a pirouette and circle around to face them. “What are you doing standing all the way over there? I told you we have things to discuss. So come, come.” He beckoned as he walked toward their bedroom.

The corner of Priest’s mouth twitched at the command, but he didn’t dare laugh, because what was happening here stemmed from something far too serious to be made light of. He was, however, finding it difficult. Robbie inebriated was something to behold.

When they walked into their bedroom, they found Robbie sitting on the bed stripping out of his shirt, and Priest said, “I think that we should—”

“I worked it out,” Robbie interrupted, nodding as he stared up into Priest’s face. His blue eyes were wide and direct, as though he were waiting for Priest to acknowledge what he was talking about. But when Priest remained silent, Robbie broke the connection and kicked out of his shoes.

Priest looked over at Julien, who shrugged, but when Robbie fell back on the bed and began to unbutton his pants, Julien finally spoke up.

“What? What did you work out, princesse?”

Robbie shimmied his pants down his hips and kicked them off his ankles. “Why I got my feelings so hurt yesterday. Duh. Keep up, boys.”

Priest studied Robbie closely, wondering if he should try and stop Robbie again before he said something he might regret, but Priest figured sometimes liquid courage was exactly what was needed to say what was on one’s mind. “And why did you get your feelings hurt?”

Robbie’s eyes moved lazily between the two of them, the alcohol finally slowing him down, relaxing him until they fluttered shut and he muttered, “Because I felt left out,” right before he passed out on their bed.

Chapter Nine

CONFESSION

A person can’t really love you,

unless they know who you are.

The real you.

PRIEST STARED AT the crumpled sheets of their king bed the following morning, and let his eyes travel over the two figures who lay tangled up in one another. It was just turning seven, and as all Saturdays should, the morning was greeting them with the sun slipping between the curtains and spilling over the men beneath those sheets.

Robbie was lying on his side facing Priest with one hand under his pillow, and the other resting over the top of Julien’s, which he’d pulled up to cover his heart. The sheet had slipped down to their waists, and Julien was curled up close and tight behind their princess, almost as though he was afraid he’d slip away—and Priest knew exactly how he felt.

Priest, on the other hand, had been sitting in the chair he’d wheeled over from his desk, so he could watch over the two of them for most of the night, wondering how he’d managed to miss something as important as I felt left out…

Those four fucking words had been playing on repeat ever since he’d heard them, and though Julien had tried to say they would work through this and get to the bottom of it, Priest hated the fact that he had somehow caused Robbie to feel that way.

He had been so zeroed in on the secret he had kept—the actual secret—that he’d somehow overlooked the root of Robbie’s upset. That was so unlike Priest. He was always the one who dug to the root of an issue, and the fact that he’d missed something so monumental made him feel even worse than he already did.

Priest scrubbed his hands over his weary face, and when he leaned back in his chair and focused on the bed again, he saw that Robbie’s eyes were now open and fixed on him.

The room was as quiet as a church and just as serene, and Priest didn’t dare move or speak for fear that Robbie would make an excuse to leave before they could talk. Before he could ask questions, and understand how he’d managed to hurt this beautiful man, when that had been the last thing he’d ever wanted.

Robbie must’ve been of the same mind, because he didn’t talk, didn’t move a muscle, merely lay there with his eyes focused on Priest and his hand resting on Julien’s.

It could’ve been hours, the time they spent watching one another like that. But when Robbie shifted as though to move, Priest’s pulse spiked at the thought of him getting up and walking out of the bedroom without saying a word.

Robbie gently removed Julien’s hand, and as he rolled to his back, still fast asleep, Robbie pushed the sheet aside, and Priest had to order himself to sit and wait.

You told him you would give him time, Priest reminded himself. So give it to him. But when Robbie got to his feet, wearing only the pair of white briefs with black polka dots he’d left on last night, it was an exercise in restraint for Priest to remain where he was.

After the night he’d had, Robbie should’ve looked rumpled and hungover. But with his hair tousled, and those briefs barely hanging to his hips when he started across the bedroom, the sunlight found all of his exquisite angles, and Priest couldn’t believe that this extraordinary man was theirs. He couldn’t believe it, but at the same time, he felt it, right down to his very soul.

As Robbie got closer, Priest balled his hand into a fist on his thigh and told himself to keep his mouth shut and stay fucking put. Not such an easy feat when Robbie stopped right in front of him, within touching distance.

Robbie ran his eyes over Priest’s face, and then ever so slowly reached out and smoothed his fingertips across Priest’s forehead under the piece of auburn hair that had flopped down.

Priest swallowed and let Robbie do what he wished, and when he traced those same fingers down Priest’s temple to his cheek, and finally stopped at his chin, Robbie took it between his thumb and forefinger and Priest waited to see what he’d do next.

“The name that goes with this face,” Robbie said. “It doesn’t matter to me half as much as the person this face belongs to.”

It wasn’t often that Priest was caught off guard, but he felt as though the breath had been knocked right out of him.

“I’m ready to talk, if you are.” Robbie let go of him to look over his shoulder at the bed. “You know, I never could’ve imagined that someone like Julien, someone like you, would ever be interested in someone like me.”

Priest opened his mouth to adamantly refute that, but Robbie looked back to him and offered up a small smile.

“But you are, and I can’t imagine my life without the both of you in it. I want to understand this, Priest. I want you to help me understand you. Because I want to fall all the way in love with you, and until you trust me the way I trust you, I can’t do that.”

Totally blindsided by everything Robbie had just said, all Priest could do was sit there and stare. It was clear that while throwing back a few too many drinks last night, Robbie had also been thinking a lot about what he wanted going forward in this relationship, and it was that which finally had Priest getting to his feet.

He raised his arms, about to take Robbie’s face between his hands, but when he paused, Robbie blinked and realized why he’d stopped. Robbie lowered his head a fraction and took a step closer to Priest, and with that move, he granted the permission that Priest had just silently asked for.

He took Robbie’s face and placed a kiss to his forehead. “I’ll tell you everything. All of it.”

Robbie looked him in the eye. “Okay. Let me go and freshen up, and I’ll be back.”

Priest let his hands fall away, and Robbie went to leave. “Robert?” Robbie stopped and looked over his shoulder. “I’m truly sorry that I hurt you. I promise to do better from here on out.”

Robbie nodded, and as he disappeared into the bathroom, Priest remained where he was with an uneasy feeling in his gut, because he knew things had to get a whole lot worse before they would get any better.

* * *

JULIEN DIDN’T OPEN his eyes until the bathroom door shut and he knew he was alone with Priest. He hadn’t wanted to disrupt the conversation taking place, knowing it was one Priest and Robbie needed to have. But with Robbie now out of the room, and Priest left to think about what was going to happen next, Julien shifted under the sheets and opened his eyes.

Priest was standing by his desk chair, staring at the shut door of the bathroom, and Julien knew he hated that extra wall Robbie was still using with them right now. A door, a friend, someone in between him and them to give himself that extra breathing room, and it was effective. By merely shutting a door, the message was clear—we’ll talk, but not quite yet.

Julien sat up in bed, and as he did, he must’ve caught Priest’s eye.

“Bonjour, mon amour.”

“Good morning,” Priest said as he walked over to his side of the bed and held a hand out to Julien.

When he took it, Julien squeezed Priest’s fingers and offered him a lazy smile. “Did you sleep at all last night?”

“An hour or so, yes.”

Julien shook his head and tugged on Priest’s hand until he had one knee on the mattress. “That’s not sleep. That’s a nap. How you manage to function and look so awake is beyond me.”

“Years of practice, I suppose,” Priest said. “It becomes second nature when you spend so long afraid to close your eyes.”

“Oui, I imagine it would.” Julien pushed his fingers through the thick strands of Priest’s hair, brushing it back from his face, and then leaned forward to kiss him softly on the mouth. “How are you this morning?”

Priest moved to sit beside Julien and drew Julien’s hand into his lap, staring at their entwined fingers. “Honestly?”

“Toujours.”

“I’m a bit…scared.”

Julien’s heart ached at that admission, knowing how much it would’ve cost, and he let his eyes rove over the handsome face he knew he’d never grow tired of looking at. Priest’s lips were pulled tight and his brows were drawn into a deep V of consternation.

“That’s understandable considering what you’re about to do today, wouldn’t you say?”

Priest nodded then turned to look Julien in the eye. “Will you stay with us? While I talk to him? I think we need to address what he said last night before we move onto the other, don’t you?”

“Oui, I do.” Julien brought their hands up to press a firm kiss to the center of Priest’s palm. “And of course I’ll stay.”

“Thank you,” Priest said as he lowered their hands, and then took Julien’s lips with his.

The kiss was fierce, passionate, and bittersweet, and Julien closed his eyes and sank into the moment, allowing Priest to take what he needed, and when he finally raised his head, Julien said, “It’s okay to be scared, you know. I guarantee you’re not the only one.”

Priest swallowed, and his eyes shifted over Julien’s shoulder to the bathroom door.

“Exactly,” Julien said. “God only knows how many drinks it took for him to get up the courage to say what he did last night.”

“Six.”

At the sound of Robbie’s voice, they both turned, and judging by the alert eyes staring back at them, Robbie had washed up before he’d pulled Priest’s robe on.

“Wait, that’s not true,” Robbie said. “Maybe seven?”

Julien’s lips twitched, as Robbie slipped his hands into the pockets of the robe and walked back into the room.

“But you know what I realized by the end of all of that?” As both men stared silently at him, Robbie climbed onto the bed and moved between them on his knees. “Being apart wasn’t going to help. I thought it would, but no.” Robbie shook his head. “This is where I’m supposed to be. But if you two don’t feel the—”

“Robert,” Priest said. “We feel the same way. Being apart from you has just about killed us.”

Robbie fidgeted with his hands in his lap. “Yeah?”

“Oui, princesse,” Julien said. “We were worried about you. But more importantly, we missed you.”

“Will you come up here?” Priest asked, and held his hand out to Robbie.

Robbie slipped his hand into Priest’s and shuffled up until he could turn and sit between them, and then Julien took his other hand, making sure there was a solid bond between all three of them during this next conversation.

“Before I get into things about Jimmy and my past, we’d like to talk to you about what you said last night, just before you fell asleep,” Priest said.

Robbie bit down on his lip and lowered his eyes, the topic obviously one he still wasn’t a hundred percent comfortable talking about.

“Non,” Julien said. “Don’t be shy, princesse. You have nothing to be ashamed or embarrassed about. Talk to us.”

“Please,” Priest said. “Help us understand what we did to make you feel excluded, because that…that is something we never want you to feel. Not here. Not with us.”

* * *

ROBBIE SHUT HIS eyes for a moment as he tried to think of the words to explain what it was he was feeling. It was difficult to describe, really, and while he knew Julien and Priest wouldn’t judge him, no matter what he said, he still wanted to get it right.

Finally, he opened his eyes and began to talk. “This last month has been pretty full on.” Robbie looked to the person who created calm amongst the three of them, the one who made everything feel more comfortable just for him being there—Julien.

“We know, and understand that,” Julien said, and gently squeezed Robbie’s hand. “So if you need to take a step back—”

“No,” Robbie said, and shook his head, then looked to Priest. “I don’t want that.” Robbie gulped in some air, swallowed, and then blurted out, “I don’t ever want that, and that’s why I think I got so hurt the other day.”

“Then tell us,” Priest said.

Robbie nervously bit at the inside of his cheek. “When that story about your dad came on the news at the brewhouse, your reaction upset me.”

Priest nodded. “I know, and I’m sorry for—”

“It upset me because I didn’t know what was wrong,” Robbie said, not wanting Priest to misunderstand. “Yes, I was shocked by what you told me. But I was hurt because I didn’t know what to do to help and…Julien did.”

As those final words left his lips, Robbie saw understanding dawn in Priest’s eyes. “I…”

This was the first time Robbie had ever seen Priest falter, and that vulnerability made Robbie want to crawl in his lap and wrap his arms around his neck.

“I don’t know what to say.” Priest looked down at their hands and rubbed his thumb over the top of Robbie’s. “I never thought about it like that. I assumed you were upset because of what I had kept from you but that.” Priest raised his head and looked Robbie directly in the eye. “That would’ve upset me too.”

“I mean, I know there are going to be things the two of you have shared without me—you’ve been married for years, and I respect that,” Robbie said, as he looked to Julien and then back to Priest. “I even love it, which most might find a little, I don’t know, weird. But something this important? Something that affects you so strongly that you changed your name? If I’m going to be in your life, if you want me there permanently, I need to understand who it is I’m sleeping with at night—or not sleeping with, in your case.”

“You’re exactly right,” Priest said. “I have no excuse. It was incredibly shortsighted of me to keep this from you without even considering how it would make you feel when you found out.”

Robbie ducked his head, shyness overtaking him now that Priest was acknowledging his feelings. But when Priest hooked a finger under Robbie’s chin and angled his head so their eyes again met, Robbie’s breath caught in his throat.

Those striking eyes of Priest’s were a charcoal grey, and reminded Robbie of the sky before a wicked summer storm. They were both captivating in their beauty and frightening in their intensity.

“Will you let me tell you now?” Priest asked, and Robbie nodded. “Then there’ll be no secrets. And you can decide where we all go from here.”

Chapter Ten

CONFESSION

This is not a pretty story. But it is mine.

“I’M A VERY private person,” Priest said, as he pushed back the covers and got to his feet. He knew if he stayed in that bed beside his two men, there’d be no way he could tell this story. He needed absolute focus to get through the details, and the only way he could do that was by blocking out the rest of the world, because there was no way it, and the horror he had lived through, could actually exist in one reality. The two should never meet, not even by touch.

Priest took a second to glance at the bed to see where Robbie was with all of this, and when he nodded, Priest continued.

“I rarely, if ever, share my life with anyone other than those who are part of it. Some see it as rude; I see it as self-preservation. Ever since I was seven, I’ve lived a life where I’ve always felt the need to look over my shoulder. I don’t sleep well because I don’t like to close my eyes for too long. I don’t connect well because I believed it was safer not to. And I programmed myself not to care for anyone, and it worked, until I met—”

“Julien,” Robbie said.

“Yes, Julien,” Priest said, as Julien placed a hand over his heart and offered a smile—the same smile that Priest had gotten lost in years ago. “And now you.”

When Priest brought his eyes back to Robbie, it was to see him smoothing one of his hands over the duvet nervously, and Priest wished like hell he could spare him this final piece of his puzzle. But Robbie was right: if they wanted everything with him, then it was his turn to put his cards on the table—no matter how shitty the hand.

“Do you know anything about Jimmy?” Priest asked as he began to pace back and forth, and Robbie shook his head.

“Not really. I mean, I’ve seen bits and pieces on TV. But I don’t remember it.”

“And you didn’t look it up the other night?”

“No,” Robbie said, and gave a little shrug. “I almost did, but I decided I’d rather you tell me what I need to know. You and Julien always say that the things we learn about each other, they’re our stories to tell. And I don’t want to hear about yours from anyone but you.”

Priest’s feet came to a stop, and as he stared down at Robbie, he wondered how he’d ever thought him haughty or frivolous, because he was neither of those things. He was beautiful in his earnestness, trusting in his innocence, and he brought a certain joie de vivre to their life that he and Julien had been missing.

Priest moved over by the side of the bed and peered down at Robbie. “This is not a pretty story,” he said. “But it is mine.”

He then turned his back so he could find his bearings before he took them all back to where they needed to go—to the day the monster finally showed himself.

THE HIGH-PITCHED SOUND of a mosquito in Joel’s ear zipped and zapped from his left to his right as Victor wove the aluminum airboat through the narrow channels of the bayou, and expertly dodged the gnarled roots that grew out of the water like tentacles on some alien life form. At least, that was the story Joel was making up in his head to take his mind off the truth, which was far scarier than aliens invading.

It was a Friday afternoon and the sun was blistering as it shone down on them, the humidity so thick it made the clothes stick to your body as though you’d just stepped out of the shower wearing them.

Today had been the day his father was supposed to meet him at school for his parent/teacher meeting with Mr. Stevens. But after an hour had passed, and Mr. Stevens had checked his watch for the hundredth time, Victor had knocked on the classroom door instead, causing a sense of unease to rise in Joel’s stomach.

As tall as a mountain, and as burly as a bear, Victor was a man of few words and living relatives, which made him perfect. He had no family, no ties, except a son a couple of years younger than Joel, and he was as loyal as a Labrador to Big Jimmy, whom the entire town feared due to his reputation for dealing harshly with those who got on his wrong side.

It was a side Joel witnessed often these days, as his father seemed intent on bringing him deeper into the fold. But even at the tender age of seven, Joel knew enough to tell good from bad when he saw it, and the town was smart to stay away from Jimmy Donovan, because nothing but pure evil resided in his heart.

As the boat made the final turn on the waterway, a cottonmouth darted out from under it and skimmed across the water, making Joel shudder. He hated this place. He’d only ever been there once, a couple of weeks ago, when his father had given him his first hunting knife and decided to teach him how to kill a snake. It was a day Joel was still trying to erase from his memory. He hated the thought of killing anything, but Jimmy had been insistent that day, handing Joel the knife and telling him exactly how to cut off the snake’s head, nice and clean. Jimmy also explained that even though the head was cut off the body, the snake could still land a deadly blow.

This place was full of things that could hurt you. That was the other reason it made Joel’s skin crawl. There were dangerous creatures lurking beneath the surface wherever you looked, and as the boat slowed near the dock, Joel’s eyes latched on to the thing he knew was the deadliest of all—his father.

As Jimmy pushed open the rickety wooden door, making it slap against the side of the shack, his shrewd eyes focused on the boat now docking at the pier. The loud thwack sent the two herons wading in the reeds flying up into the clear blue sky, and as Joel watched the man he feared more than the devil walk down the beat-up stairs, he wished that he could escape the same way.

Tall and muscled, Jimmy was intimidating even without the glower he always seemed to sport. But once you added that, it was easy to see why men cowered before him. Whether it was because they owed him money, drugs, alcohol, or a favor, no one walked away from Jimmy unscathed if they were brought before him to atone for their sins.

Jimmy wore a grey Irish flat cap that covered hair a brighter shade than his son’s, and also had on grey pants held up by suspenders over a white shirt with grey stripes. He’d rolled the sleeves up his thick forearms, as though he were about to do some hard work, and as he shoved his hands into the pockets of his pants, Joel couldn’t help but wonder what exactly his father had in store for him today.

Joel got to his feet and walked to the edge of the boat, knowing how his father hated waiting for anyone, even his son. But something caught his eye off to his right, and Joel quickly turned to look out into the scrub, knowing there were gators all over this area. As he did, his foot caught on something wrapped up in a tarp, and when he fell over and landed hard on the bed of the boat, he was grateful he hadn’t landed in the water where one of those reptiles might decide he looked like a bite-sized treat.

“Get up, boy,” Victor drawled, and as Joel went to push up to his feet, the sun reflected on something shiny, making it glow like a flashlight. He focused on the light spilling out from under the tarp and squinted against the brightness of it—

“I said, get up.” This time Victor grabbed Joel’s arm and hauled him to his feet before he could work out what exactly he was looking at.

When Jimmy reached the boat, he looked to Victor, who let Joel go with a slight shove to his shoulder, and Joel’s eyes shifted to his father. He had the fleeting thought that maybe he should take his chances with the alligator- and snake-infested waters instead of these two.

“Joel, get over here,” his father ordered him, and Joel ducked his head as he came to a stop at the edge of the boat. “Victor explained why I couldn’t be there today?”

Not really, no, but Joel wasn’t going to argue, so he merely nodded.

For a long time now, he’d been teaching himself how to be invisible around his father and his men. Having grown up without a mother—or any other living relative, according to Jimmy—he’d learned quickly that the best way to survive in a crowd like that was to either become one of them or fade into the background and hope to God they forgot you existed. Something he’d gotten down to an art form, until today.

“Good,” Jimmy said as he held a hand out to help his son onto the dock, and Joel hesitated for a moment. “Come on, Joel,” Jimmy barked. “Get off the damn boat. It’s hotter than six shades of hell out here today.”

Then why are we here?

It was a good question, one Joel might’ve asked if he was any other boy and Jimmy was any other father. But he wasn’t, and one never questioned Jimmy. So Joel took his father’s hand and climbed over the side of the boat. He saw his father glance at Victor and give a clipped nod, some kind of unspoken message passing between them.

“Let’s go. Victor has to unload the boat, and while he does that, I’m going to tell you about the little father/son project we’re going to do today.” Jimmy led Joel up the narrow wooden pier, and Joel followed in silence—of course he did—but something felt very wrong, and when they entered the shack and he saw his large hunting knife, a bowl of water, and rope on the table, Joel suddenly wished the sun had melted him back there on the pier.

“I decided that talk I was going to have with Mr. Stevens would be much more productive if we did it in private, out here. Instead of in town, at your school.”

Jimmy walked over to the table and picked up the knife. “Do you remember the last time you were out here with me, son?”

Joel’s heart was jackrabbiting so hard it was making the blood ring in his ears, and when he didn’t immediately answer, his father said, “Joel, do you remember?”

Joel gulped in some air and nodded as the door to the tiny shack was yanked open and Victor marched inside with the rolled-up tarp from the boat slung over his shoulder. His father didn’t even flinch as Victor walked between them and around to the lone chair at the table, and when he dropped the dead weight onto that chair, the loud noise made Joel jump.

“Good,” Jimmy said. “I’m glad you remember that. Because today I’m going to show you the importance of a clean cut.”

As the word cut left Jimmy’s mouth, Victor yanked the tarp down.

When a familiar face came into view, Joel’s legs began to tremble and his bottom lip quivered uncontrollably as recognition dawned. He was standing opposite his teacher, Mr. Stevens.

As the teacher’s eyes began to open, Victor threw the bowl of water in his face, making Mr. Stevens sputter and shake his head, and when he was finally awake and alert, his gaze frantically darted around the shack. First to Victor, then to Jimmy, and finally to his star pupil—the little boy who had just pissed himself.

Joel shrank back toward the wall by the door, reaching for something to steady him so he could make a run for it. But before he got two steps, his father’s hand clamped down on his shoulder.

“Where do you think you’re going?” Jimmy asked, and Joel tore his eyes away from his teacher to look up at his father. Jimmy’s face began to blur, but there was nothing Joel could do to stop the tears from coming, as he realized what was about to happen here.

What had Mr. Stevens done? What did he owe Jimmy?

As those thoughts ran through Joel’s head, Victor yanked down the left side of the tarp, pulled Mr. Stevens’s arm out and pinned it to the table.

Joel’s breath caught on a shaky gasp, as he tried to suck the air down into his lungs so he could find his voice to plead with his father not to do whatever it was he was about to do. But before he could get a word out, Jimmy shoved Joel forward, closer to the table, and said to the man with the frenzied eyes, “Paul, it’s so nice to see you again.”

Mr. Stevens—Paul—was looking between father and son now, and when his eyes found Joel’s, they had a desperate edge in them, as though Joel, a seven-year-old, would somehow be able to save Paul from whatever Jimmy had planned.

“I believe you know my son.”

When Paul didn’t answer, Victor grabbed a handful of the teacher’s sandy hair and jerked his head back so he was looking at Jimmy, not Joel.

“I said, do you know my son?”

“Yes…of course,” Paul said, and nervously licked his top and bottom lip.

“Then you know who I am?” Jimmy asked, and Paul tried to move, but Victor tightened both holds. “I recommend you stay still. He’s strong enough to snap your neck.” Paul froze. “Back to the question. Do you know who I am?”

“Ye-ye-yes,” Paul said, and Jimmy nodded as he moved closer to the table, prodding Joel in the shoulder so he too had to move. “You’re Joel’s father. We were supposed to meet for his parent/teacher talk.”

“That’s correct,” Jimmy said, the knife in his hand gleaming as he walked over to the table. “I’m also the man you stole from two weeks ago. The man whose drugs you are trying to sell for profit. Ring any bells?”

As Paul began to shake his head, Victor grabbed the rope from the table and began to tie Paul’s arm to the chair.

“No, no, you don’t have to do that,” Paul said. “This is a mistake. I didn’t do what you’re saying.” He tried to pull his arm free, his watch catching on the sunlight and lighting the place up like a beacon.

“Really?” Jimmy said. “Because I spoke to someone a week ago who told me that one of the school teachers in town sold them some of my drugs for a much steeper price, claiming they were better than Donovan’s. Imagine my surprise when I found out it was my son’s teacher.”

Joel frantically tugged on his father’s arm then, not caring if Jimmy got mad because he interrupted—Joel wanted to do something to distract his father and maybe save Paul from whatever was about to happen.

But Jimmy was focused. There was no swaying him.

“Why would you do something so stupid, Paul?” Jimmy asked, as Victor moved to stand behind him.

“I…I told you,” Paul said. “It wasn’t me. Why would I do that, when I know Joel’s your son? I’m just a…just a school teacher.”

“I don’t think so. But this will be the final lesson you teach, that I promise you,” Jimmy said, and turned to look down at Joel. “This man, he tried to steal from us. From you and me, Joel, and us Donovans? We can’t allow that.”

Joel shook his head violently, even as it began to spin and the warm wetness of his pants became more pungent and uncomfortable in the humidity-soaked air.

“Please, Dad. Don’t hurt him,” Joel said, trying to think of some way to appeal to the human part of Jimmy that might still exist under the monster. But those cold grey eyes held no emotion. They were lifeless, so frightening that Joel dropped his father’s arm and stumbled back a step.

“It’s time for you to understand who I am, who you are in this town, Son. You’re a Donovan.”

As Jimmy walked around the table, Paul looked to Joel one more time. “Help me. Please, Joel. I didn’t do this.”

But Joel knew there was nothing he could do. Just as there was no way he could make his legs listen to his brain and help him escape. He was too scared to do anything other than stand there, glued to the spot by the fear of what was both inside and outside the shack.

“I’ll never understand why people do things that will likely get them killed,” Jimmy said as he stopped by the arm that was secured to the chair. “It makes no sense to me. But maybe you can help. Why did you do this, Paul? Was it the money? Or were you high off your face?”

Paul looked up to Jimmy, and as sweat and tears streaked his face, he shuddered.

“No answer?” Jimmy said.

Paul’s eyes flew to the knife that was now glinting in the sun where Jimmy was angling it for the best reflection, taunting his victim.

“Maybe we can convince you to be a little more honest. Isn’t that what you’d want from your students? Honesty?”

Paul shook his head, blinking madly to try and stave off the tears. “I…I didn’t do it.”

“Hmm,” Jimmy said, and got to his feet, reaching down for Paul’s flat hand, as Victor clamped his hands down on Paul’s shoulders. “That’s what I thought you’d say. So it’s time to teach Joel what happens to someone when they steal and then lie to me about it.”

With that, Jimmy raised the knife and swung it down with shocking force, ripping a scream from the teacher tied down—and the student standing opposite.

* * *

ROBBIE DIDN’T DARE move. Not to get more comfortable, not even to breathe, as he sat there in the bed with his eyes fixated on the silent and still man in the corner.

As Priest had been retelling his story, Julien had wrapped an arm around Robbie’s shoulders. Robbie wasn’t sure if it had been to comfort Julien or himself, but he appreciated the contact either way. Because while he couldn’t move, the reminder that he wasn’t by himself listening to one of the most horrific stories he’d ever heard made him feel slightly less alone.

He’d figured whatever had happened to Priest was something nightmares were made of, since the man never slept longer than a handful of minutes at a time. But to hear him relay the story in such detail, in a voice that was unrecognizable, was truly frightening.

It was as though Priest had left the condo, and in his place was a man watching a horror movie and adding subtitles for those who couldn’t hear what he did.

“I remember screaming at the same time Mr. Stevens did,” Priest continued in that detached voice. “And even though I wanted to run, my legs, they wouldn’t move. Jimmy had used me to get to Paul Stevens, and as I stood there, all I could see was the sunlight bouncing off that fucking watch he’d been wearing, where it had fallen on the floor along with his hand.”

Priest turned around and leaned on the desk in the corner of the bedroom. He gripped the wood until his knuckles looked as though they might crack, and then he raised his head and pinned Robbie with a look so direct that Robbie swore he felt it to the very depths of his soul.

“If you were to ever read about this online, or watch the documentaries, you’d hear how it only took minutes—nine, to be exact—for Jimmy to cut off Paul Stevens’s hand just above his watch, and then slit his throat after Paul spent a solid minute pleading for his life.”

Priest paused, his expression eerily calm as he stated these facts, but then he blinked, and his eyes filled with abject terror, as though he were hearing and seeing it all over again. “Nine minutes, I stood in that shoebox of a shack. And I heard and saw things that I will never be able to unhear or see again. It took eleven minutes for the police to bust down the door with their guns aimed at Jimmy’s and Victor’s heads while I stood in the same spot, my trousers soiled and Paul’s blood under my feet. They had been there all along, the police. They were who I’d heard when I was back in the boat, when I tripped and fell. They’d staked out my father’s place on the bayou after getting information he’d be meeting there with Victor that afternoon to handle a little ‘poaching’ problem. I had been a surprise they hadn’t counted on, which caused them to regroup and take longer to get in. It was probably what killed Paul—who, I found out later, did lie about those drugs he took. They had to work out how to deal with a kid they hadn’t counted on being present.”

And what that kid had seen… Robbie slowly brought a hand up to cover his mouth, but when he realized it was shaking, he quickly lowered it again to jam it under his legs. What Priest had just told him was horrendous. Yet he seemed so…calm about it all.

“Jimmy and Victor were arrested after that.” Priest swallowed then blinked, as though trying to erase that image and come back to the present. “And I learned that I had a grandmother on my mother’s side, who lived in Poulsbo, Washington. The police had tracked her down. She’d lived there for years, even though Jimmy had told me he was the only family I had.”

Robbie wasn’t sure what he should or shouldn’t say, but if ever there was a time to ask questions, he knew this was it. “So you lived with your grandmother since you were seven?”

“I did. Yes. I moved to Poulsbo. This picturesque little town where I knew no one, and no one knew me. She used to attend this beautiful church that sat up on the hill and overlooked Liberty Bay. She encouraged me to talk about what had happened when I was ready, and she and Father Daniels played an integral part in my turning out sane—for the most part. It was therapy of sorts, and it saved my life.”

Wow. Robbie had learned more about Priest in the last hour than he had the entire time he’d known him, and what he was discovering was unbelievable and extraordinary.

Julien had been right. It was incredible to see the kind of man Priest had become, considering where he’d started.

“Is she…?” Robbie paused, but when he looked into Priest’s eyes, he knew there was no need to filter himself. Priest was open as a book right now. “Is she the one who helped you change your name?”

Priest pushed off the desk, walked to the bed, and finally took up a seat beside Julien and Robbie again. He reached for the hand Robbie had shoved under his leg and held it between his.

“No. She passed away when I was seventeen. I was the only one named in her will, and when I turned eighteen, Father Daniels took me to get that done and helped me enroll in college. The two of them set the course of my life after that.”

Robbie nodded as he digested that piece of information. “That’s why you picked that name—Priestley?”

“It is. He was the first man I ever truly respected,” Priest said, and then looked past Robbie’s shoulder to Julien. “Until someone tried to steal my car.”

Robbie sat there stunned, still unable to fathom the horrors Priest had endured, because he knew there was more than that final incident.

“Is there anything else you want to know?” Priest asked.

Only about a million things, Robbie thought. But those had been the main ones and, for right now, about as much as he could handle. He shook his head, and Priest squeezed his fingers around Robbie’s. “If you two don’t mind, then, I think I’d like to get out for a bit and go for a drive to clear my head. I’ll pick up some lunch on the way back.”

“Of course, mon amour. But please,” Julien said, “be safe.”

Priest got to his feet, and his eyes shifted between both men. “Always. I have too much to live for to be anything but.”

Robbie’s eyes welled, as Priest headed toward the bedroom door, and as he went to turn the handle, Robbie called out to him.

Priest stopped and looked over his shoulder, and Robbie took in the striking figure he made standing there. In dark jeans and a black Henley, Priest was simply beautiful, and after today, Robbie had no doubt that he was one hundred percent in with these two men. He loved them both, baggage and all, with every fiber of his being. And even though he knew it was going to take some time for them to find their footing again, he was glad Priest had trusted him with this.

“Everything you told me here, I’ll keep it locked away forever. You don’t ever have to worry. I just wanted you to know that.”

“Thank you, sweetheart, but I already knew.”

A flush of pleasure washed over Robbie at those simple words, and he realized how important it was to him that Priest understood that his life, his secret, was safe with Robbie.

“I’ll see you two in a little bit,” Priest said, and then he disappeared out the door.

Chapter Eleven

CONFESSION

When I fall in love, I’m ridiculously stupid about it.

Bet you didn’t see that coming.

JULIEN HEADED IN through the back door of his restaurant Monday morning and was greeted with the familiar sounds of pots and pans and exuberant chatter, as the staff moved about in the kitchen prepping for their run-through today. With every major critic, magazine, and food blogger invited to the opening this week, all of the final touches had to be made in the next few days.

As Julien stepped out into the lounge area, he spotted Lise in one of the booths and made his way toward her. She had her phone on the table, a notepad open beside her, and her laptop fired up as she sipped on what Julien knew would be an espresso.

When he came to a stop by the table, he slipped into the seat opposite her, and she glanced up and flashed a smile his way.

“Bonjour, Julien.”

“Bonjour,” he replied, returning her smile.

But apparently it didn’t quite reach his eyes, because Lise reached across the table to touch her fingers to his. “Are you okay, boss?”

“Oui. Oui, I am. I promise. I just have a lot on my mind, that’s all.”

She nodded—assuming, of course, he meant the opening, which he did. But Priest and Robbie were also at the top of his list of distractions right now.

Things had slipped back into a more normal state for them all since Saturday, but he knew he wasn’t the only one who still felt things were a little off. There was no space needed anymore from anyone, but they’d all been treading very carefully around one another yesterday and last night.

He had a feeling it was going to take a little time for Priest to come back to himself and for Robbie to digest everything he’d learned Saturday, and the three of them were just going to have to be patient.

“A lot of good things, I hope,” Lise said, interrupting his thoughts. “The article in Culinary Institute went out, and whatever you did after you called Gail back and gave her that second interview, it must’ve worked, because this is some write-up.”

Lise spun her laptop around and showed him the article, and as he read through it and then looked at the photographs of JULIEN, he felt a sense of relief flood him. Bien. He hadn’t completely screwed up this opening after all.

“Wow,” Julien said. “She was definitely kinder than I expected.”

Lise shrugged and grinned at him. “You’re pretty damn charming when you want to be, Mr. Thornton.”

“Merci,” Julien said, and then sat back and tapped his fingers on the tabletop. He needed to talk to Lise about a couple of things before the opening, and now was as good a time as any he supposed. “On Thursday, I’ll be attending with two plus ones, who, as always, are to be kept out of the spotlight on the red carpet. I just wanted you to be aware. As for—”

“Wait a second,” Lise said, and arched an eyebrow. “Do not think for a second you can just bulldoze through that conversation without answering some of my questions. You might be able to keep tight-lipped with the press, but with me, monsieur, you should know better.”

“Okay, okay,” Julien said. “Priest and I will have a date with us on opening night. Someone who is very special to us.”

“The young man who had you waiting on him?”

Julien thought back to the beginning of the year and nodded. “Oui. One and the same.”

“Ahh,” Lise said, and then chuckled. “He must be something to have caught and held the attention of both of you.”

“He is.” Julien thought about Robbie’s beautiful smile, caring nature, and vivacious personality. “Quite wonderful.”

Lise sat back and tapped her nails on the table. “And Priest? How’s he feel about this vivacious new man of yours?”

“The exact same way. I’ve never seen him act like this except with—”

“You?”

“Oui,” Julien said, a smile curving his lips.

“And we all know how ridiculously in love he is with you.”

“We do.”

“Then I have to say,” Lise said, “I can’t wait to meet this young man of yours.”

“He’ll be thrilled to meet you, I’m sure. He’s also bringing his family. Mother and sisters.”

“So they…know about you three?”

“Not exactly,” Julien said. “That’s why I’m telling you. In case things go in an—”

“‘Oh fuck’ kind of direction?”

Julien started to laugh. “Something like that.”

“I’m on it. As long as you guys are careful when you arrive, no one will be any wiser. I doubt you’ll be making out on the bar.”

Julien shrugged, enjoying this moment of lightness considering the weekend he’d had. “With those two, you never know.”

Lise winked at him. “That’s a different kind of party altogether, Julien. Get your mind out of the gutter.”

“I suppose you’re right.”

“Mhmm. And does this wonderful new man of yours have a name?”

“He does. Robbie. Trust me, you will have no trouble spotting him. Just look for the man lighting up the place.”

Lise typed Robbie’s name on her guest list and muttered, “Smitten. You’re totally, utterly smitten.”

And as they continued going over the things they needed to do before Thursday, Julien couldn’t help but agree.

* * *

PRIEST SCOWLED AT his computer screen when it froze for the second time midsentence, and then hit the mouse button over and over, as if that would somehow help it unfreeze.

He could feel the stress from the past few days mounting the longer his day went on, and when technology decided to step in and add to an already shitty start to the week, he was close to picking up his computer and tossing it out the window. It was a shame the damn things didn’t open. He could suddenly see why Logan had fought so hard for the corner office with the balcony.

Knock. Knock. Knock.

Priest gritted his teeth and thought that maybe an interruption would be a good thing, all things considered. “Come in,” he called out, and of course Logan was the one to push open the door, because karma was having a field day with Priest.

“You got a minute?” Logan said as he walked inside, and Priest had a feeling that even if he said no, Logan would’ve still shut the door and taken a seat. “So, how’s your day going?”

“I’m assuming since you’re sitting down in front of me and asking, you already know the answer to that.”

Logan crossed his legs and nodded, just as the screen in front of Priest caught up and the rest of the paragraph he’d been typing appeared—twice.

“Piece of shit,” Priest muttered, and began to delete.

Logan frowned, but didn’t comment on Priest’s outburst. “I heard court didn’t go so well today.”

Priest stopped what he was doing and looked at Logan. “I thought the Fields case would be a slam dunk, but apparently it’s going to be a little more drawn out than I’d originally thought.”

“That’s unlike you. You can usually anticipate what someone will say before it’s even been said. Something on your mind?”

Priest bristled at the question, hating the implication that he was distracted, but he was also aware that Logan was right. Priest did have something on his mind—several somethings, in fact. But it wasn’t like he could just talk about it with his boss—or business partner. Revealing that your father was a convicted murderer, and your boyfriend was pissed off at you because you didn’t tell him, might not go down so well, considering how protective Logan was of Robbie.

“Nothing’s on my mind. Things just went a different way than I expected,” Priest said, and the more he spoke, the more his irritation over what he could and couldn’t control in his life rose to the surface. So did Robbie’s face from this past weekend, and suddenly all of the frustration Priest had been keeping a lid on exploded. “I can’t be a rock star every fucking day, Logan, and I would think my track record would be enough to overlook this one setback.”

“Whoa,” Logan said, and held his hands up. “I didn’t come in here to bust your balls, but I might kick you in them if you don’t calm the fuck down.”

Priest rocked back in his chair and ran a hand over his face.

“What the hell is going on with you today?” Logan said. “I’ve never seen you so”—he waved his hand up and down—“wound up before.”

“I’m not wound up.”

“You aren’t now because you just blew your fucking top. But you were,” Logan said, and then he looked around the office as though searching for something. “Tell me you have some alcohol in here. I know you don’t have much, but—”

“There’s a bottle of scotch in the cabinet under the bookcase.”

Logan got to his feet and headed over to grab the alcohol, and as he came back to the desk, Priest pulled two paper cups out of his drawer.

“We really need to get you some furnishings in this place. Paper cups? That’s just sad,” Logan said. “Or better yet, have Robbie come in and decorate for you. I’m sure he wouldn’t add too much glitter if you told him not to.”

“I don’t think he’s really in the…glittery kind of mood right now,” Priest said, and then looked up and saw Logan wearing a smirk. “What?”

Logan shook his head. “Nothing.”

“Bullshit.”

“It’s just…” Logan started to chuckle. “This mood of yours is all making much more sense now.”

Priest said nothing in response, but that didn’t stop Logan.

“Have a fight with Robbie, did we?”

“I’m not talking about this.”

“Right,” Logan said, as he poured himself a cup and took his seat again. “Because keeping it to yourself seems to be working so well.”

Priest downed his drink, and then held his cup out for some more. As Logan poured it, Priest thought for a second and figured there was no harm in opening up about this part of his life with a friend.

“Fine. Yes. I had a…falling out with Robert.”

“Ahh, okay. I figured your pricklier-than-usual mood was a result of an argument with one of your men,” Logan said as he sat back in his seat. “It’s the one thing that distracts the hell out of me too. Whenever I fuck up with Tate.”

“What makes you think I fucked up?”

Logan arched an eyebrow. “Just a guess. And as one who recently pissed off Robbie, I can honestly say I know how it feels to disappoint him.”

Priest let out a sigh. “It feels like shit.”

Logan slowly nodded. “So, what’d you do?” Priest eyed Logan. “You told me you’d look after him. You don’t think I’m going to leave this be until you make it right, do you?”

“I will look after him, and I have made it right.” Priest thought about all that had happened. “It’s just taking a little time to smooth back out. We had a miscommunication about something. Or, should I say, lack of communication on my part.”

“Imagine that,” Logan said, and Priest gave him a questioning look. “You, not being forthcoming about something.”

“You’re not helping, Mitchell.”

“Was I supposed to be? I thought my job was to listen.”

“If you’re going to just sit there and be a smartass, you can leave.”

“My apologies. This is just so rare. You wanting my help with something.”

“Which I’m starting to regret.”

“No, no. I’m just giving you shit. I’ve been exactly where you are with Tate, and it was horrible.” Logan smoothed a hand over his tie. “Time, space—I’m not good at giving that. I’m not very patient.”

“Neither am I when it comes to things like this. I’d much rather hash it out and move on.”

“I get it. I hate awkward silences.”

Priest raised his eyes to Logan, and it was his turn to say, “Imagine that.”

“Touché. But I’m serious. Tate left for a week when we first got together, and I thought I would go insane. Did you at least know where Robbie was?”

“Was?” Priest said. “He didn’t leave. He just feels a bit distant right now.”

“Hang on,” Logan said as he sat up and reached for the bottle of scotch. “You’re this mopey because he won’t talk to you but he’s still sleeping at your house? Wow, you’ve got it bad.”

Priest tried his hardest to glare Logan to death, but when it was clear the fucker wouldn’t die, he said, “Are you quite done?”

Logan shrugged. “Probably. But I’m not promising anything.”

Priest pressed his fingers to his forehead as if that would somehow grant him patience, and then he had an idea. Logan knew Robbie better than most—more than Priest would like, in actuality—and that was the only reason he did what he did next. He asked for Logan’s advice.

“What do you think would win him over again? Make him smile?”

“Robbie?” Logan took a sip of his drink, and then laughed.

“What?” Priest said, and Logan sat forward and put his paper cup on the desk.

“Robbie is a romantic. He wants that grand gesture.” When Priest glowered, Logan held his hands up. “Relax. I don’t know that from experience. But when he went off at me that day in my office, I saw a side of him I hadn’t seen before. It was vulnerable and, dare I say, sweet. He always used to joke about things with me and Tate. But I think deep down he did that because he saw what we had. He wants to be loved, Priest. More than anything else, he wants to feel ridiculously, stupidly loved by the…men in his life.”

Priest sat back in his chair and thought about that for a minute. Logan was right: Robbie was a romantic, and hadn’t Priest and Julien just been talking about that? That they had to find the right time to tell Robbie how they felt? And lucky for them, they knew all about falling ridiculously and stupidly in love.

After all, this was now the second time for the both of them.

Chapter Twelve

CONFESSION

We have a plan to make you smile again, Robert Bianchi, and nothing’s going to stop us now.

“ARE YOU SURE about this, mon amour?” Julien asked the following night. Priest was sitting silently behind the wheel of the SUV beside him. They’d just left the condo after getting changed for the evening, and Priest had hardly said two words. He was all up in his head about what they were going to do tonight, and Julien didn’t think he’d ever seen Priest look so…worried.

He reached across the console and put a hand on Priest’s thigh, and when his husband looked in his direction, Julien said, “We don’t have to do this.”

“I know,” Priest said, a look of consternation on his face. “But I think Robert might need this, don’t you?”

A smile automatically curved Julien’s lips and he thought, I think we might too. “Oui, I do.”

“Did he text us back?” Priest said, looking down at the phone in Julien’s lap, and if Priest hadn’t appeared so concerned, Julien would’ve teased him a little. Instead, he took the opportunity to enjoy this nervous side. It was so rare and so beautiful, and showed Julien just how deep Priest was in with their princesse.

“He did. He’s meeting us there at eight. He said that he and Felicity should be done by then. Elliot was just blow-drying her hair.”

“Good,” Priest said, and then looked back to the road. “That’s good.”

“Mhmm, it is.” Julien settled into his side of the car and studied Priest’s strong profile as he sat with his hands braced on the steering wheel. His broad shoulders were covered in a black turtleneck tonight, which emphasized the strength of the body underneath, and Julien loved everything about the man.

“Joel?” Priest glanced in his direction, and when those steely eyes found his, Julien said, “I love you.”

“I love you too.”

“I know,” Julien said. “And I think it’s time he knew too. Don’t you?”

Priest reached across the car to take Julien’s hand in his as they came to a stop at a light. “It’s time to let go and just fall, isn’t it?”

Julien squeezed his fingers and nodded. “It is. Of our hearts and our heads, mon amour. He knows my secrets. He knows yours too. There’s really no doubt anymore that he wants both.”

“I agree.”

Julien’s heart filled with joy at the thought of finally telling Robbie what they were feeling, and seeing if he was on the same page.

“Bien. It’s time he knows without a doubt where we stand. I don’t know how we’re going to make it permanent, but—”

“We can worry about that later,” Priest said as the light changed and he pressed his foot to the gas. “What’s important is that we’re on the same page before we talk to him. And we are, aren’t we?”

The love Julien had right then for the man beside him, and the man they were going to be seeing soon, was something he knew he’d never be able to deny. “We are. I want to know how he feels, Joel. If he feels the same way we do. I also want to see that smile of his daily. I was miserable when it was gone.”

“I know what you mean,” Priest said, as he pulled into a side street and found a parking spot. As he turned the engine off, he leaned over and brushed a kiss across Julien’s lips. “How about we go inside, find our princess, and make him smile again?”

Julien hooked his hand around Priest’s neck and deepened the kiss, knowing without a doubt that what was about to happen here tonight would most certainly make their princesse smile. “Oui. Let’s go and find him.”

* * *

AS ELLIOT PULLED his car up to the curb, Robbie peered out the window at the unfamiliar bar, and then looked back at his friend with a skeptical expression.

Priest had been pretty damn secretive about all of this, not telling Robbie where he was going, giving the directions to Elliot on when and where to drop Robbie off once they were done with their makeovers. All Robbie knew was that he was meeting Julien and Priest here—wherever here was.

“Are you sure you got this right, El? I thought we’d been to most of the bars in town.”

Elliot flashed a grin and nodded. “We have. And I’m not sure how we missed this one, but yep, this is the place. And right on time, too. Thank God. Your Priest isn’t exactly someone I’d like to keep waiting.”

Robbie thought of the man he’d once believed was intimidating and gruff, and a grin hit his lips. “Nah, his bark is much worse than his bite, trust me.”

“Why do I get the feeling you wouldn’t much care if his bite was just as bad?”

“Because you know me better than anyone else.”

“Yeah, and I wouldn’t let you get out of this car if I thought you were heading into some seedy bar where you might be accosted by strange men. Well, at least, I wouldn’t now, since you’re dating and in a relationship.”

Robbie shoved Elliot in the arm, laughing. “Uh, thanks. But seriously, this place is legit, right?”

“Totally legit. I even looked it up.”

“And didn’t tell me? What kind of best friend are you?”

“The kind you are going to love so much more because I brought you here tonight. Now go.”

Robbie eyed his friend one last time. “El, you really are the best, you know that? Thanks for looking out for me, tonight and last week.”

“Anytime, Bianchi. But I think one of your dates for the night just spotted us.”

Robbie turned in his seat to see Julien had just stepped out the front door of the bar and was looking in the direction of Elliot’s car.

“By the way, did I mention that I hate you for that?” Elliot said, but Robbie wasn’t paying any attention to him. He was too busy drinking in the sight of Julien as he stood off to the side of the main door. He had on a grey fleck peacoat over a slightly darker cardigan, tight brown trousers, and just…wow.

“You did, but feel free to tell me again. I’ll never grow tired of hearing it.”

“Get out of my car before I kick your smug ass.”

Robbie laughed, and then pulled his eyes away from Julien long enough so he could lean over and kiss Elliot’s cheek. “Thanks for making me beautiful for Thursday night.”

“Oh, please, like you needed much. At least you didn’t ask for the peroxide and fake tattoos like you used to.”

“Hey, don’t be poking fun. You forget—I remember your year with the beard.”

“Yeah, yeah, whatever, Bianchi. You better get going, because I have to say if you don’t, I just might race you over there.” Elliot’s eyes drifted past Robbie’s shoulder back toward Julien.

“Don’t you dare,” Robbie said, and then shoved open the door and got out. “I’ll see you Thursday.”

“You better believe it,” Elliot said. “There’s no way in hell I’m missing the chance to eat out JULIEN.” When Robbie glared at him, Elliot chuckled. “My bad, eat out at JULIEN.”

“Don’t even, El. You know I’m a dirty fighter when I wanna be.”

“Yeah, I do. Have a good night, Bianchi,” Elliot called, and Robbie had a feeling that maybe he would. He felt more relaxed than he had in days.

Julien had his hands stuffed in the pockets of his coat, but when Robbie stopped in front of him, he leaned in to kiss him on either cheek. “Bonsoir, princesse.”

Unable to resist Julien’s tempting mouth, Robbie pressed a kiss to his lips. “Bonsoir.”

“Hmm, I’ve missed that.”

“My kisses? Of course you did. I mean, who wouldn’t? They’re pretty spectacular.”

Julien grinned. “Oui, they are. But I was referring to your smile and your French.” He pulled open the front door for Robbie. “It’s nice to see both back again. I assume your afternoon with Elliot and Felicity was a good one?”

Robbie nodded as he stepped inside and unwound his scarf. “It was. We did mani/pedis, he colored Felicity’s hair, and we ate way too much chocolate. It was a great way to spend my day off.”

“I’m glad,” Julien said, and then reached up to brush his fingers across Robbie’s hair. “I see he cut your hair, too.”

“Oh, yeah. El always does my hair, and it needed a trim.”

“I like it,” Julien said. “I can see your eyes better now.”

Robbie batted his lashes, and when Julien laughed, Robbie scanned the dimly lit interior of the bar and wondered how Priest had found it. It clearly wasn’t one of the more popular bars downtown, and it was kind of…old, judging by the decor. But maybe that was the appeal? They were somewhere no one would ever think to look for them.

Along one side of the establishment ran a long, beat-up bar where a busy bartender was making drinks for the surprising amount of people seated there for a Tuesday night. Around the rest of the perimeter were booths full of customers jammed into the cracked and scuffed faux-leather seats that had seen better days, and as Julien led them farther inside, Robbie spotted a bunch of tables all facing a—

Wait, is that a stage? What the hell?

Were they at some kind of comedy club or something? Maybe Priest thought this would be a good way to make them all laugh again. But that didn’t really seem like Priest.

Speaking of… “Where’s Priest? Did he get held up?”

Julien ushered Robbie through the tables and toward the front, where there was an empty booth. “Non, not held up, per se.”

Robbie frowned as he slid into the seat, putting his coat and scarf down beside him, and then held a hand out to Julien for his. Robbie then patted the seat beside him, but Julien shook his head. “You’re not going to sit down?”

Julien looked over his shoulder toward the bar. “Wouldn’t you like a drink?”

“Oh, yeah, I would. Thank you. How about a cosmo?”

Julien kissed the corner of Robbie’s mouth. “You got it, princesse. Don’t go anywhere.”

Robbie blinked and felt a lump get caught in his throat at the expression he saw in his Frenchman’s eyes. It was one he’d seen before. One full of pleasure. But tonight, there was also something…more, and suddenly Robbie felt shy. “Umm…I won’t. But Julien, what is this place? A comedy club?”

Julien chuckled as he straightened and shook his head. “Non. Although…”

Robbie waited for Julien to say more, but instead he gave a sexy wink and then headed off toward the bar.

What the…? Okay, Robbie thought, as he continued to look at the people milling about. They were all laughing and smiling with one another as they talked and drank amongst themselves, and it seemed the place—whatever it was—was quite the hotspot. Maybe he’d have to come back here with Elliot one night if things continued going well.

Robbie turned in his seat to see if he could spot Julien or Priest heading back to him, but when neither were visible from his vantage point, he turned back around and faced the stage, and that was when it happened.

The familiar drumbeat intro to “Nothing’s Gonna Stop Us Now”—one of Robbie’s all-time favorite songs—began to blare out of the speakers, and the crowd began to whoop and whistle as Robbie’s eyes widened and his heart began to thump at a staccato rhythm.

No, Robbie thought, and physically spun in his seat to search out Julien. When there was again no sign of him, and the lights started flashing bright pinks and purples, Robbie shook his head. No way. This can’t be— This has to be a coincidence.

But when a large spotlight beamed across the bar to the stage, Priest was standing there dressed in black from head to toe, holding a microphone, and Robbie’s eyes almost fell out of his head.

Oh.

My.

God.

Robbie’s hand flew up to cover his mouth, which was now hanging open, and all he could think was that he must be hallucinating, because there was no way that Priest was about to—

But then he did.

Priest brought the mic up to his mouth and began to sing the iconic eighties song—badly. A shocked gasp left Robbie, and he didn’t know if he wanted to laugh or cry, because this? This was insane and absolutely wonderful all at once.

As the crowd at the bar helped Priest out, he kept those serious eyes on Robbie as he walked in his direction, singing as though he did this every day. Robbie’s hands started to shake as Priest got closer, and when he walked down the stairs, Julien stepped out from the wings and joined him and began to sing the second half of the duet.

Robbie sat stunned and speechless. It wasn’t every day two of the sexiest men on the planet serenaded you in a crowded bar with a classic that was just this side of ridiculous.

He couldn’t stop the grin from hitting his lips, nor the tears he swiped away from his laughing eyes, as they sang their way over to him. When they finally reached the side of the booth, Priest ran his fingers down Robbie’s jaw and leaned in to kiss him lightly on the lips.

“Oh my God,” Robbie said, his eyes blurring from sheer happiness. “You’ve both gone mad…”

Julien held his hand out to Robbie, and when Priest did also, Robbie laughed with glee as he was pulled to his feet alongside them. Julien then angled his mic toward Robbie and said, “We might have, princesse. But love will make you do crazy things, oui?”

Robbie beamed at Julien and nodded, and then happily leaned into the microphone, aiming the biggest, goofiest grin at Priest as he belted out the chorus.

Priest’s eyes twinkled, and Robbie’s entire body flushed with pleasure as he thought, Let them say we’re crazy is right, because he didn’t care what anyone thought about them. He loved these two men, and it had never been more obvious that they loved him back.

Nothing was gonna stop them now.

* * *

AFTER THE SONG was over, the three of them didn’t stay long. Priest gladly handed his mic off to the bartender, and before he could ask Robbie and Julien what they wanted to drink, Robbie was touching his arm and saying, “Can we maybe, um, get out of here?”

Priest nodded, knowing he would’ve given Robbie just about anything he asked for. But when they all stepped outside and Robbie slipped his hands into his pockets instead of taking theirs, Priest had to wonder if their grand gesture was a little too late.

They walked to the Range Rover in silence. Priest opened the front door for Julien, and once he was inside and the door was shut, Priest looked over the roof to see Robbie watching them with an expression Priest hadn’t thought he’d ever see again.

His lips were slightly curved, his cheeks flushed, and when Priest walked around the back of the SUV, Robbie tracked his every move, as though he were afraid Priest was about to up and disappear.

When he reached Robbie’s side of the vehicle, Priest leaned by him and pulled open the door, and after Robbie climbed inside, Priest came around to the driver’s seat and buckled in.

That was when Robbie sat forward between their seats and said, “So…you two must really love me to sing Starship in public like that, huh?”

It was the first thing Robbie had said since they’d left the bar, and as his voice floated in the air between them all, Priest’s lips quirked at the sides at the same time Julien chuckled.

Priest turned his head toward Robbie. “Maybe a little.”

A delighted smile curved Robbie’s mouth, and he leaned forward and pressed a kiss first to Priest’s lips and then Julien’s. “Or…maybe a lot?”

The spark they’d so desperately missed reappeared in Robbie’s blue eyes, and Julien said, “Maybe you’ll have to wait and see.”

Robbie let out a pleased sound in the back of his throat as he sat back in his seat in complete silence the rest of the way home.

Chapter Thirteen

CONFESSION

Sometimes it takes time to realize you love someone, and sometimes it happens in an instant.

AS THE THREE of them stepped onto the condo’s floor, Priest watched Robbie and Julien as they walked hand in hand down the hallway.

Julien had just whispered something in Robbie’s ear, and when he giggled and rested his head on Julien’s shoulder, Priest’s heart ached at the picture they made. Side by side they were the same height, but where Julien was broad and toned, Robbie was long and lean, giving them a completely different physical appearance.

When they reached the door, Julien got his keys out. Robbie looked at Priest and said, “Bringing up the rear?”

Priest chuckled. “Actually, I was admiring the view and thinking what a lucky man I am.”

When the door was unlocked, Julien pushed it open and Priest walked up to hold it for his men. As Julien stepped inside, he held his hand out for Robbie, who took it, but was still staring at Priest with a kind of wonder in his eyes until Priest winked at him.

“Damn,” Robbie said as a blush hit his cheeks, and then he quickly turned away, shaking his head, as Julien led him inside.

Priest made sure to lock up as they went, but didn’t bother with any lights. They all knew where they were headed, and the only things they needed to get them there were their legs. None of them spoke, nor did they linger in the living room or kitchen. It was as though they were of one mind, and that mind was to get behind the closed door of their bedroom, where they could reconnect.

When they entered the room, Priest went straight for the lights, knowing he wanted all the senses to be involved tonight. But most of all, he wanted to watch Robbie as Priest and Julien showed him what it was like to be truly loved by them.

Julien and Robbie had kicked off their shoes, and as Julien tossed his cardigan and shirt to the floor, revealing that exquisite body, Robbie went to do the same.

“Uh uh, non, princesse,” Julien said. “Tonight we are going to serve you. Tu comprends?”

Robbie’s breath caught, but he dropped his hand away and nodded. “Yes, I understand.”

“Good,” Priest said, as he walked around the bed and came up behind Robbie. “For now, you just stand right there and watch while we get ready for you.”

Robbie let out a breathless laugh. “You don’t have to tell me twice.”

“We’re so glad to hear that,” Priest said, then pressed a kiss to Robbie’s cheek and stepped around him to walk over to Julien. Priest hooked his finger behind the waist of Julien’s pants and pulled him in a step. “Let’s get these off you.”

“S’il te plaît,” Julien said, and Priest lowered his head and put his lips to the side of Julien’s neck, making a rumble escape his throat.

“Shit,” Robbie said, and reached down to massage the bulge inside his jeans. Priest flicked open the button of Julien’s pants. As he unzipped them, Priest kissed his way up to Julien’s ear and then flicked the lobe with his tongue.

“Mmm,” Julien said as Priest slipped a hand inside Julien’s pants and briefs to wrap his fingers around the erection there. “Dieu, Joel …”

Priest raised his head and scraped his teeth along Julien’s jaw as he gave him several slow pulls, then he aimed his eyes at Robbie, who was chewing on his bottom lip as he watched the two of them and rubbed his very obvious hard-on.

“Want to see more?” Priest asked.

Robbie eagerly nodded. “Yes.”

Priest chuckled, and then kissed Julien’s cheek. “You’re hard as a rock. You feel amazing.”

The look Julien aimed at him then was all sex. Lazy, scorching, roll-around-in-the-sheets sex, and Priest couldn’t wait to get between those sheets and tear them up.

“You make me feel amazing,” Julien said, and then aimed that same look at Robbie. It was clear the impact was just as powerful. “Both of you do.”

Robbie swallowed but said nothing, as Priest removed his hand from inside Julien’s pants and tugged them over his hips. As he went further and further south, Priest crouched, and when he got to Julien’s ankles, Julien stepped out of his clothing and stood gloriously naked for Robbie and Priest to look at—and Christ, he was a sight.

Never shy about his body or nudity, Julien displayed himself with confidence and pride, reached for his stiff cock, and gave it several strokes.

Robbie whimpered and squeezed himself also, obviously wanting to do more but behaving himself as he’d been told.

“How does it feel?” Priest asked, drawing Robbie’s attention away from Julien for a moment. “To know that he belongs to you?”

Robbie’s eyes widened, and as Julien walked over, Robbie said on a rush of air, “Unreal.”

“It’s real,” Julien said, and grazed his lips over Robbie’s. “Je t’aime, princesse.” Robbie trembled as Julien kissed his way up to his ear and whispered, “I love you.”

“Oh God.” Robbie’s eyes fluttered shut as he clearly tried to contain the emotions threatening to overwhelm him, but they weren’t going to have that, not tonight. Priest removed his clothes, as Julien continued to drive their man crazy with each touch.

“I love your smile, your laugh, the sexy little sound you make when I do this,” Julien said, and nibbled under Robbie’s ear, making him giggle and moan. “Oui, that right there. I love it all. But I especially love the way you took care of me when I needed you. You opened your heart to me, princesse, and now I give mine to you.”

When Julien raised his head, Robbie opened his eyes, and the love shining out of them was obvious.

That two people could be so open, so willing to trust what their hearts felt and follow that, gave Priest the fortitude to give in and go after what he knew they all wanted: to finally let down all barriers and say out loud the words that would leave no doubt that Robbie was their final piece, because Julien was right. Robbie was there with them because he chose to be. Their hearts had made the choice for them, and tonight it was time to turn off their minds and listen.

* * *

ROBBIE SHIVERED UNDER Julien’s touch, and as the words filled his dazed mind, Robbie opened his eyes.

For a while now, he had sensed the connection forming between the three of them, but to finally hear those words spoken out loud by Julien made Robbie feel about as high as a kite on a beautiful summer’s day.

None of his boyfriends had ever said it to him before, and as simple as those three words were, when spoken by someone you desperately wanted to hear them from, it made your entire world change in the blink of an eye.

“You…” Robbie lost his words for a second as he stared into a face he now knew by heart. “I love you too. So much it’s— God, I can’t even speak right now.”

“You don’t need to speak,” Julien said, and kissed Robbie gently on the lips. “Not tonight. Just feel, and know that it’s real.”

Robbie sighed, and Julien slid his tongue between his lips, making Robbie moan and move closer to all the naked skin in front of him, until Julien raised his head—and Robbie immediately knew why.

Priest’s presence was strong enough that Robbie felt it before Priest touched him. But when one of Priest’s muscular arms banded around his waist, pulling Robbie back against his body, the intimate outline of his naked form molded to every inch of Robbie’s clothed one.

“I told you,” Priest said in Robbie’s ear. “Julien’s ours now. Yours and mine.”

Robbie’s body vibrated at the declaration. He felt its truth all the way to his bones as his eyes flicked to Julien, who was now taking in the picture Robbie made wrapped up in his husband’s arms.

“Oui, I am,” Julien said. “And you, mon amour?”

Priest began to unbutton Robbie’s shirt, and Robbie dared not move, hoping, praying that he hadn’t been wrong about this—about the man behind him—but with Priest, one never knew. He kept his feelings so tightly concealed that it was difficult to know if you were reading him right.

“I never thought I’d love anyone this way, but you, mon cœur,” Priest said, and Robbie watched in silent fascination as Julien wrapped a hand around his erection, his lips curving into a beatific smile.

“Hmm,” Julien said. “I do so love it when you’re wrong.”

Priest got to the top button of Robbie’s shirt, freed it, and then he drew it down his arms. When he tossed it aside, he turned Robbie around and whispered above his lips, “In this case, so do I.”

Robbie stared at the man he’d never thought in a million years he would, or could, ever love, and found himself again at a loss for words.

“Robert, you are everything I thought you would be, and so much more.” Priest traced his thumb over Robbie’s lower lip and then kissed him there. “I love you. There’s not one thing I would change about you. Sometimes that takes time to realize, and sometimes it happens in an instant. You were instant for both of us. You were meant to be ours. And if you feel the same way, Julien and I want to celebrate that with you tonight.”

It was all Robbie could do to keep his legs under him as they began to shake. The intensity in Priest’s eyes, coupled with his words, made Robbie want to fall inside him and get lost there. But he managed to nod and say, “Yes, I want that. I don’t know how or…why it works, but I love you too. Both of you.”

“Bien,” Julien said, and Robbie looked over his shoulder at him. “Because we feel exactly the same way about you.”

“Will you let us finish undressing you?” Priest asked, for what Robbie had to believe was the first time ever, and that made him feel…playful.

“Well,” Robbie said, and aimed a coy look in Priest’s direction, “since you asked so nicely…”

Priest’s lips crooked at the side, and he flicked open the button of Robbie’s jeans. “Tonight, I plan on being real nice to you, sweetheart.”

As Priest unzipped Robbie’s pants, Julien moved in behind him and dragged the jeans down Robbie’s legs. “We both do, princesse. Now step out.”

Once all of his clothes were removed and he was as naked as the men in the front and back of him, a shiver of anticipation ran up Robbie’s spine. Julien had straightened to his full height and moved in close enough that his stiff length was now nestled in against Robbie’s ass, and when he splayed his hands on either side of Robbie’s hips, Robbie’s eyelids fell shut and he groaned.

Julien kissed under his ear.

“That feels…”

And when Robbie’s words left him, Julien said, “Oui, princesse?”

“Amazing.” Robbie panted, as Julien smoothed one of his palms across his abdomen and then up along his torso to his nipple. Robbie leaned back into him, and as he did, Priest joined in and trailed his index finger from the base of Robbie’s throat, down to the center of his chest, before detouring to the opposite nipple.

Once he was there, he and Julien gently teased and tormented Robbie by rubbing the pads of their fingers back and forth over the nubs until Robbie’s breathing escalated, and he was close to passing out just from the touch.

“More?” Priest’s face was so close to Robbie’s that he could see the way Priest’s eyes darkened with the question, his arousal building just as Robbie’s was.

“Yes,” Robbie said, and watched with unabashed desire as Priest lowered his head and flicked his tongue across the nipple he’d been playing with.

With a shout, Robbie reached for that thick head of auburn hair and speared his fingers through it, and when Priest sucked on him, Robbie cried out.

“Mmm,” Julien said by his ear, and smoothed his hand back down Robbie’s body to his throbbing erection. As he wrapped his fingers around the base, Robbie twisted his hands in Priest’s hair and bucked forward through Julien’s fist.

“He’s so good with his mouth, isn’t he?” Julien said as he began to stroke, and Robbie couldn’t keep his hips still to save himself.

“Uh huh,” Robbie managed, as he looked down at Julien’s fingers, which were curled around his cock.

Damn, Robbie’s body was on sensory overload, and as if to punctuate that point and let him know things were only going to get more intense, Priest bit his nipple, making Robbie curse. Priest then moved down to his knees until he was in line with the erection Julien was working.

Robbie panted at the sight of Priest on his knees naked. He looked phenomenal with his thick cock jutting out, proclaiming its desire for the two men he was watching, and Robbie shoved his hips forward in automatic response.

The lips on his neck were warm and sensual as Julien trailed them up to Robbie’s ear and asked the same question Priest had earlier: “How does it feel?”

Oh God. These two were destroying Robbie with every perfectly synchronized touch, move, and word, and as Julien rolled his hips and pushed his cock between Robbie’s ass cheeks, he added, “To know that he belongs to you?”

Gooseflesh broke out over Robbie’s skin as Julien nipped at his shoulder.

“Powerful, isn’t it?” Julien whispered.

Robbie wasn’t sure why, but Julien was right. With Julien, he felt a sense of wonder that someone with such a beautiful soul could love him so much, but with Priest? With Priest, Robbie felt a sense of disbelief, because the man kneeling before them was so guarded, so private, that Robbie couldn’t believe Priest had chosen him, loved him, enough to let him in—and that was truly powerful.

“Yes,” Robbie said as he let his eyes find Priest’s again. “It’s powerful.”

“And true,” Julien said as he kissed Robbie’s temple. “He’s ours. Yours and mine.”

As Julien began to again stroke Robbie’s erection, Robbie grabbed at Julien’s thigh and tunneled through his fist. His eyes locked on Priest’s as he did, and when Priest took himself in hand and matched pace with them, Robbie thought his knees just might give out.

Shit. Priest looked better than every fantasy Robbie ever had of him as he knelt there getting off. But when he moved up onto his knees and Julien directed Robbie’s cock to his lips, Robbie held his breath and waited for the first touch of that mouth to his flesh.

It came by way of Priest’s tongue, as he flicked it over the tip of Robbie’s shaft and then parted his lips and swallowed him. A moan of pure ecstasy left Robbie as he dug his fingers into Julien’s leg in an effort to stay upright, and Julien must’ve understood, because he crossed his other arm under Robbie’s, diagonally across his torso, and clamped a hand on his shoulder.

“Sink into the feeling, princesse,” Julien said, and his voice was as much of a caress as his hand. “Priest’s mouth, my hands, your body. Close your eyes, fall into it, fall into us. We’ll catch you.”

Robbie’s breath left him on a ragged sigh as his eyes shut and he let the sensations wash over him. Then he did what Julien suggested and fell headlong into the dream he’d never allowed himself to have.

The one where he was loved and cherished above anyone else, and somehow he knew the two men he was wrapped up in were the ones to give him that.

Chapter Fourteen

CONFESSION

There is nothing more arousing to me

than looking at the person—or people—I love,

and knowing without a doubt that they are mine.

PRIEST LOOKED UP Robbie’s body in time to see those pretty eyes flutter shut, and as they did, Priest sucked the head of Robbie’s cock, making a whimper leave those sweet, sweet lips.

Julien had cast a sensual spell around the room with his words and that honey-toned voice, and as Priest drew his mouth back up Robbie’s luscious length, he raised his eyes, in search of his husband’s.

Julien had an arm across Robbie’s body and his mouth behind his ear, and he was moving his hips in a slow, seductive way that had Robbie’s pelvis rocking forward and Priest getting to his feet. If he stayed on his knees any longer, he’d be finishing Robbie off with his mouth—and tonight, that wasn’t the way things would go.

At the loss of Priest’s lips, Robbie opened his eyes, and Priest placed a finger beneath Robbie’s chin and tilted his face up a fraction.

The flush on their princess’s cheeks, his wet, swollen lips, and the pink tongue that Priest could see just a hint of—all invited Priest to come closer, and as he lowered his mouth, Robbie was right there reaching for him.

Priest sank into the sweetness that was all Robert Bianchi, and allowed the pleasure to sweep through him as their mouths met and Julien shifted behind their man, taking that final step forward, which brought Robbie’s front side into direct contact with Priest’s.

Robbie tore his mouth free, and as he stared into Priest’s eyes, he wound his arms around his neck. Priest used one hand to stroke along Robbie’s ribs and the other to trace Julien’s torso.

“Are you ready to go to bed?” Priest said, and that cheeky smile he’d come to love split Robbie’s mouth.

“As long as it’s not to sleep…”

Priest reached for Robbie’s wrists behind his neck and brought them down in front of them. Then he took a step back, and as he did, he slipped his hand around one of Robbie’s and tugged him toward the bed. “Lucky for you, I rarely sleep, and Julien is always full of energy.”

Robbie bit down on his lip as he followed Priest’s lead, and Priest tracked Julien as he made his way around to the other side of the bed and pulled back the covers.

“Go on. Hop in, then,” Priest said, and indicated the massive bed between him and Julien.

Robbie grinned. “By myself?”

Priest trailed his fingers along Robbie’s jaw line and nodded. “Yes.”

Robbie glanced at Julien, who winked, and Robbie must’ve taken that as encouragement, because he moved onto the mattress. When he was halfway across it, he looked back at Priest for direction.

“In the middle, on your back, sweetheart. We want to take a moment now to look at what’s ours.”

When understanding dawned, Robbie’s entire demeanor changed. He went from curious to sex kitten as he crawled up the center of the bed, grabbed two pillows—which he plumped up for his head—then did as requested and shifted to his back, displaying his body for Priest and Julien with not one ounce of shame.

“Mon Dieu,” Julien said reverently. “You’re beautiful, princesse.”

Robbie turned his head on the pillow, and when his eyes collided with Julien’s, he wrapped a hand around his hard-on.

“So are you,” Robbie said, and slowly began to stroke himself. “Is this okay?” When Julien cocked his head to the side, Robbie tongued his lower lip. “Me, touching myself?”

“Oui,” Julien said, and reached for his own cock to do the same. “It’s more than okay. In fact, spread your legs a little wider for me.” Robbie complied, and when Julien murmured, “Parfait…” Priest couldn’t agree more.

What he was watching was his idea of perfection. He could’ve happily stood and watched for hours, but tonight wasn’t about him. It was about the exquisite man lying in bed, allowing him and Julien access to his body, heart, and soul. And tonight, they were going to imprint themselves on all three.

Priest got the bottle of lube and a condom from the bedside table, and when he straightened back up, he saw Robbie’s feet now flat on the bed and his hand moving a little faster. Julien’s eyes were roving all over their princess, and with every pull of his cock, the tattoos on his bicep flexed and made Priest want to go and lick them.

As if both men could feel his gaze, they turned their attention to him. Priest brought the condom packet to his mouth and tore it open with his teeth. Robbie shook as he sucked in a breath, and then Priest slowly rolled the condom down his aching length, lubed up, and began to work his stiff prick.

Robbie looked back to Julien, who had taken Priest’s lead and gotten a condom from his side drawer, and when they both put their knees on the mattress and moved down to stretch out on either side of him, Robbie let out a soft moan. “I’m the luckiest man in the world.”

Priest looked to Julien, and the heat in his jade eyes said that he was thinking the exact same thing Priest was. Priest said, “I think you mean we are the luckiest men in the world.”

Robbie raised his hips off the bed as he continued to pleasure himself. “Maybe…if you mean all of us.”

Priest bent down and placed a kiss to Robbie’s shoulder. “Oh, I most certainly do. Now hands off, greedy boy—it’s our turn.” As Robbie let go of himself, the question in his eyes made Priest add, “Stretch your arms out on either side of yourself, yes…” Priest and Julien flanked Robbie. “That’s perfect.”

But the word hardly did justice to what they were looking at. Priest and Julien now had full access to the stunning body between them, and they weren’t going to let Robbie go until they’d had their fill, which just might be…never.

* * *

JULIEN RAN HIS eyes down the lovely stretch of smooth, creamy skin laid out between him and Priest, and he had to agree with both Robbie and his husband. The three of them were the luckiest men in the world.

Right now, in this bed, Julien felt more complete than he ever had in his life. With the three of them as naked as the day they were born, all touching, all reconnecting, life felt right, and when he brought his eyes back to Robbie’s angelic face, Julien smiled and lowered his mouth to kiss Robbie’s soft lips.

Robbie’s eyes shut, and as Julien dipped his tongue inside, a moan left Robbie’s throat and he bowed up off the bed. Julien grinned against Robbie’s lips and then slowly raised his head. As they parted, Robbie inhaled and Julien had to remind him, “Breathe…” It was as though Robbie hadn’t wanted to let go of Julien’s scent, but when his lips parted and his breath left him on a shaky sigh, Priest began to lightly trace his fingers around Robbie’s navel.

Robbie hummed, the sound full of bliss as his eyes remained closed, and Priest trailed his fingers up the center of Robbie’s chest and lowered his head to steal a kiss.

Julien took the opposite route and ran his fingers over Robbie’s abs, down to his hipbone, where he flirted with the V of Robbie’s groin, making his cock jerk.

“Ahh,” Robbie said, and squeezed his eyes shut even tighter. Julien kissed Robbie’s jaw and moved his fingers down to the inside of Robbie’s thigh. When he reached the knee, Julien hooked his hand around it and gently moved it up and over his thigh, widening Robbie’s straddle.

Priest nipped at the other side of Robbie’s jaw. “Open your eyes, sweetheart.”

When Robbie did, Julien leaned across, and Priest reached for him, stealing a passionate kiss that had Julien rubbing his aching cock up against the side of Robbie’s body.

“Oh my God. You two—” But before Robbie could get anything else out, Priest took his lips.

A moan left Robbie, and Priest began to play with his nipples as Julien scraped his teeth along the other side of Robbie’s jaw and then took over the kiss when Priest raised his head.

They were a tangle of tongues, hands, and legs after that, and as Robbie arched up against their hold, Julien raised his head and sucked two of his fingers into his mouth.

Robbie’s eyes darkened as arousal and desire fought against the control he was so desperately trying to hold on to. But it was time to push their princesse, time to take him to that next level.

With his leg draped over Julien’s hip, Robbie was spread open to play with. As he lowered his hand down between Robbie’s legs, Julien trailed his fingers under Robbie’s balls to the hot, sensitive skin behind.

“Damn.” Robbie’s voice shook at the contact, as Priest reached for his cock at the same time. “Fuck. Oh, that feels good.”

Robbie gritted his teeth when Julien found his hole and began to massage it, and then Priest took Robbie’s mouth again and began stroking him a little faster.

As the minutes passed by, Priest and Julien set out to drive Robbie wild, and when Julien pushed a finger inside, ripping a curse from Robbie, Priest was right there to swallow it down, devouring Robbie’s sweet cries as they drove each other closer to the point of no return.

* * *

ROBBIE’S ENTIRE BODY felt as though it were on fire. He was so wound up that his blood was like a fever in his veins as Julien and Priest went about making his world go up in flames—and they were close, really damn close.

He wasn’t sure how long he had been laid out between them like he was. But with Julien fingering him while Priest stroked his cock, Robbie didn’t much care. Priest’s lips and beard were currently making their way up and down his neck, and Julien was biting along his jaw as they pleasured him in ways that made Robbie’s eyes roll back in his head.

There were no words strong enough to describe what he was currently experiencing, but when Julien and Priest raised their heads and kissed one another close enough that Robbie could join in, nothing on the planet was going to hold him back.

Robbie craned his neck up, but when they realized what he wanted, they came to him. Priest tongued the corner of Robbie’s mouth at the same time Julien bit it.

“Mmm,” Julien said, and scissored his fingers inside Robbie. “I think you’re nice and ready.”

Robbie nodded, barely able to find his tongue to speak as Julien pulled his fingers free and lowered Robbie’s leg from his thigh. Priest rolled onto his back, and Robbie saw him reach for the lube and pour a generous amount in his hand.

“Princesse,” Julien said, and as Robbie faced him, he felt Priest’s hand on his shoulder, gently urging him onto his side.

“Tonight, we’re going to start like this,” Priest said, as he moved in behind Robbie and nipped at his ear. Then he ran a hand down Robbie’s ribs and along the smooth line of his hip to his thigh, which Priest then lifted and placed over Julien’s hip. “Just. Like. This.”

Robbie reached for Julien, and used his leg to pull his body closer to his Frenchman. When his cock grazed Julien’s, Robbie let out a moan of pent-up desire. “Oh, that feels so good. Your body against mine.”

“Oui, it does.”

“I love you, Jules,” Robbie said, as he rolled his hips forward again. “Did I tell you that already? Because I really do.”

Julien chuckled. “You did, oui. But I’ll never grow tired of hearing it.”

Robbie nipped at Julien’s lower lip and said, “Je t’aime, Julien.”

“Je t’aime aussi.”

As those words left Julien’s mouth, Priest kissed the back of Robbie’s neck and placed a hand on his hip, and then the head of his cock nudged up against Robbie’s rim.

Ahh, I’m going to pass out, Robbie thought. This is all too much.

So he closed his eyes and tipped his head back, and as Priest began to enter him, Julien kissed his way down to Robbie’s collarbone, the two of them surrounding him…loving him.

It was everything he had ever wanted, the three of them so tightly wound around one another that it was hard to tell where one of them started and another ended, and as Priest began to move, Robbie shivered.

“God, sweetheart,” Priest said, his tone raspy but so full of awe that Robbie couldn’t help but lean back to taste his mouth, because—wow. Priest was looking at Robbie like he was the best thing he’d seen, touched, or tasted, and Robbie would be damned if any of those things were left out of this equation.

Priest brought a hand up to hold Robbie’s face, and when he pushed his tongue between Robbie’s lips, Robbie sucked on it, and this time it was Priest that trembled.

“I love you,” Robbie said boldly, honestly, because that was what Priest was all about—the honesty behind words. And the fire that lit Priest’s eyes told Robbie he’d been right.

Priest clenched his jaw, and Robbie tightened on his cock. His mouth was taken in a crushing kiss, and Priest growled in the back of his throat. As his hips thrust forward, Robbie pulled his mouth free to face Julien, who leaned over to take Priest’s mouth in a kiss that had his hips moving faster and faster, until—

“Wait…” Robbie cried out as Julien let them both go. “Where are you going?”

Julien moved back, still facing Robbie, and then he offered a smile that would melt steel—and really, it had, if one counted Priest’s heart—as he crooked a finger at Robbie. “I’m not going anywhere, but you are.”

That was when Priest pulled out, kissed Robbie’s shoulder, and said, “Roll over, beautiful. Tonight I want to see both of your faces when you come.”

* * *

ROBBIE IMMEDIATELY SHIFTED, rolling to his side to curve that round bottom in against Julien, and God help them, judging by the eager expression on Robbie’s face.

Priest reached down and removed his condom, having decided he wanted something a little different with his men tonight. He knew that yes, this was it, because everyone involved looked pleased at the change and seemed to know what their new roles were.

Julien had a hand on Robbie’s hip, much like Priest just had, and when Priest moved into the position Julien had been in before, Robbie automatically wrapped one of those sexy legs over Priest’s waist and used his foot to tug him in close.

Priest wound an arm over the two men’s waists, and when his naked dick met Robbie’s, the minx between them licked his lips.

“Ohhh, I remember how this goes,” Robbie said. “You’re mine now, so I get to come on you whenever I like.”

Priest chuckled at the reminder of their first date, and the vibration against Robbie’s body made him writhe a little.

“Are you going to let me come on you tonight, Mr. Priestley?”

Julien smirked at Priest over Robbie’s shoulder, and Priest arched an eyebrow. “Tonight, and any other night you like. Just say the words.”

Robbie kissed Priest’s bearded cheek and whispered in his ear, “And what are those?”

Priest stroked a hand through Robbie’s hair, and then grabbed it to hold him still. “I love you.”

Robbie let out a delighted sigh. “This was so meant to be…”

“Agreed,” Priest said, and then looked over at Julien and gave a nod. Julien slid inside Robbie, making him moan with pleasure. “Again, Julien. Our man likes that.”

Julien pulled his hips back and thrust forward again, and Robbie clutched at Priest’s bicep and whimpered.

“You ready to finish this, sweetheart?”

Robbie eagerly nodded and licked his lips.

“Use us to get off. We want to feel you. We want you to feel us,” Priest said, as he reached down and wound a hand around his and Robbie’s throbbing erections.

Robbie gasped as Julien moved inside him again and Priest worked their dripping cocks, and it didn’t take long after that. Robbie’s hips undulated as he shut his eyes and finally gave himself over to everything he was feeling.

Julien put his lips to Robbie’s shoulder, and Priest nipped at his chin as they all moved in perfect synchronicity, and when that long, lean body of Robbie’s tensed and shook a moment later, he came with a cry.

The sight and feel of the hot release all over Priest’s skin had his own climax slamming into him, and barely seconds later, Julien bit down on Robbie’s shoulder and also surrendered to the power, beauty, and love that the three of them had shared in this room tonight.

Chapter Fifteen

CONFESSION

It may not be the traditional choice for Valentine’s Day, but I’ve always been partial to English lavender.

I wonder if our princess will feel the same way.

Valentine’s Day

ROBBIE FLICKED THROUGH the channels as he waited in the living room for Julien and Priest to appear. They had disappeared into the bedroom around half an hour ago after giving Robbie and his shiny blue suit a very appreciative inspection, and the longer they made him sit there and wait, the more eager Robbie became.

The last couple of days had been a whirlwind of activity leading up to tonight, and now that it was here, Robbie was equal parts excited and nervous. He was excited because this was Julien’s big moment. The opening of his third restaurant, right here in downtown Chicago, and Robbie was extra excited because he got to share that with Julien tonight not only as a fan but as his boyfriend, his partner.

Dreams really do come true, Robbie thought, as he continued scrolling through the channels, trying to find something remotely interesting to take his mind off these damn nerves.

He wasn’t nervous for Julien, because he had no doubt the place was going to be a huge hit. But Robbie was nervous about the people in his life finally meeting his men. Not that he was going to outright announce he was there as both Julien and Priest’s date, because that… Well, that might get a little awkward, and Julien could wind up in the press for all the wrong reasons.

What Robbie was concerned about, however, was his family. Why did I invite them again? Oh, that’s right, I lost my damn mind. That’s why. The only one out of the Bianchi bunch who had actually seen him around these two was Felicity, and he couldn’t even remember how that had gone down, so yeah, his anxiety was at, like, a ten.

Robbie knew himself well enough to know that he wasn’t going to have a hope in hell of concealing this relationship from his family, especially his mother. They weren’t blind, stupid, or quiet, for that matter, and they were going to see right through him. But as long as he could squash whatever juicy morsel they believed they’d worked out, things should be fine…maybe.

When the door to the bedroom opened and Priest walked into the living room, all thoughts about that problem suddenly left Robbie’s brain, and the only one that remained was holy shit.

Joel Priestley in everyday clothes commanded a person’s attention merely by his presence. But Joel Priestley in tailored charcoal trousers, a fitted matching shirt, and a vest that showed off his powerful body had Robbie’s tongue close to hanging out of his mouth. Add in that beautiful hair Priest had swept back from his face, his neatly trimmed beard, and the silver tie perfectly knotted at his throat, and wow.

Priest was undeniably one of the most striking men Robbie had seen in his life.

When it was clear Robbie wasn’t able to speak, the corner of Priest’s lips twitched and he crooked a finger. God, the man makes my brain stop, Robbie thought, as he got to his feet like a man in a dream and headed to Priest.

“I believe dressing me is part of your job, is it not?” Priest said when Robbie stopped in front of him.

Robbie looked Priest up and down and let out a little laugh. “I’m sorry, I’m trying to relocate my brain. It went missing when you walked out. You look…ahh…super sexy.”

Priest chuckled. “Why thank you, Mr. Bianchi. That’s high praise from someone such as yourself.”

“Umm, pretty sure I should be thanking you. I get to stare at you all night.”

“Yes, you do,” Priest said. “And I get to stare at you and think about bringing you home and peeling that suit off you.”

Robbie bit down on his lip. Priest reached out and tugged it free before he leaned down and kissed Robbie. “The only people biting this lip tonight are going to be me and Julien when we get you home.”

“Shit. You can’t say things like that to me before we’re about to go out. It’s not fair.”

“I would apologize, but I’m not sorry,” Priest said, and Robbie shook his head. “So, back to what I was saying…”

“Oh, yes, of course. What did you need?”

Priest held his closed hand out, and when Robbie raised his palm, Priest dropped two silver cufflinks into it. Robbie had a feeling Priest could put these on just fine without assistance, but the fact he’d asked Robbie made his entire body warm as he slipped the metal through the hole and fastened it in place. Then he raised his eyes to see Priest’s fixed on him.

“You look truly stunning tonight, sweetheart.” As Robbie switched to the other arm, Priest brushed the backs of his fingers along Robbie’s cheek. “Julien and I were just saying how much we love this beautiful face of yours. You have such elegant bone structure. It’s captivating. Fine, dainty…lovely.”

Heat bloomed on Robbie’s cheeks. “I get it from my ma.”

“Then she must be very beautiful.”

“She is,” Robbie said, and nodded as he got the other cufflink in place.

“We’re looking forward to meeting her tonight.”

Robbie sucked in a breath at the thought.

“You’re worried about that. Us meeting?”

“Uh…no?” Robbie said. Priest raised an eyebrow, and Robbie let out a sigh. “Okay. Maybe a little.”

Priest tugged at each sleeve so they were in place. “Don’t you worry about a thing. Julien and I aren’t shrinking violets. We can handle a little speculation, even a lot of it. I bet we can even handle some gossipy Italians.”

Robbie let out a small burst of laughter. “You’re right. I’m probably worrying about nothing.”

“You are worrying about nothing,” Priest said, and then he did something so rare that Robbie found himself mesmerized—Priest smiled. A full-on, heartbreaking smile. “We aren’t going to drag you off to some corner of the restaurant and accost you.”

Robbie’s mouth fell open, and he felt his nerves from a second ago ease. “But what if I want you to?”

“Then maybe you should drag us off.”

Just as Priest finished talking, Julien stepped into view behind his husband, and Robbie’s eyes widened. Priest moved to stand beside Robbie, and Julien stopped in front of them. “Well?”

Robbie knew Julien was waiting for the two of them to speak, but just like he had been speechless with Priest, the two of them were left mute staring at the star of the night.

The day they’d all gone suit shopping together, they’d each picked out their outfit for the opening. But the suit Julien was wearing sure as hell was not the one he’d bought that day. No way, because Robbie would’ve remembered something like… “What color is that?”

Julien smoothed his hands over the lapels of his jacket and looked down at the tailored pants and black shoes. “It’s an English lavender suit. Do you like it?”

Did he like it? Robbie was torn between wanting to rip it off Julien because he looked so hot in it, and wanting to try it on himself. The man and the suit were spectacular, and that color with Julien’s eyes was just this side of sinful. It was kind of a grey-blue-purple mix, and Julien had paired it with a casual white shirt that he’d left unbuttoned three holes down. He looked incredibly handsome but also very Julien, as in relaxed and sexy in a completely effortless way.

“I love it. And you look…” When words escaped Robbie, Priest added, “Magnificent.”

“That is not the suit you tried on the day we all went shopping,” Robbie said. “I would’ve remembered.”

“Non,” Julien said. “It’s something I’ve had for a little while, actually.”

“He wears it every year for Valentine’s Day,” Priest said. “It’s his lucky suit.”

Julien aimed a provocative smile their way and shrugged. “Well, if you mean I always get lucky when I wear it, then…oui, it is most certainly my lucky suit.”

Robbie laughed.

“It’s not my fault I can’t resist you,” Priest said. “You look devastating in it.”

“I agree,” Robbie said, walking around Julien to take a good look at his backside. “How am I supposed to keep my eyes off you tonight?”

“You’re not supposed to,” Julien said. “That’s the point, princesse.”

Robbie licked his lips and looked over his shoulder to where Priest was picking up their coats. “Mission accomplished for both of you, then. I’m going to be absolutely useless to anyone if either of you are in my line of vision.”

“And you don’t think we’re going to be suffering the same fate?” Julien asked. “You’re lucky Priest made me go and get ready earlier, or we’d be seriously running late right now.”

“In that case,” Robbie said with a frown, “I think I’m extremely unlucky.”

Priest smirked. “You’re both insatiable, is what you are.”

Robbie rolled his eyes. “Like you’re not.”

“Yes, but I have self-control, Robert. Something you two sorely lack at times.”

Julien smiled. “Is that a challenge, mon amour?”

“No, it is not,” Priest said, shaking his head. “I’m merely pointing out that I can control myself for the most part.”

“Well, good,” Robbie drawled, and trailed his fingers across Priest’s chest. “Then we have nothing to worry about if I accidently drop my napkin under the table tonight and spend a little too long…finding it.”

As Priest walked ahead of Robbie to the door, he said, “Except your entire family who will be in attendance.”

Robbie’s feet came to a standstill. Damn it. For a minute there he’d forgotten all about them, and then Julien said, “He’s just playing with you, princesse. Now, let’s get moving, d’accord?”

* * *

RED-CARPET EVENTS. THEY were an oddity that Priest would never get used to, and as he watched Julien work his way down the line of reporters and journalists, he realized tonight was no different.

As always, he hung back in the wings, away from prying eyes and inquisitive minds, but close enough to step in if needed, which, luckily, he hadn’t been so far. Usually, he walked the distance on his own, but this evening he had an excited Robbie by his side, and watching him take in the outpouring of love and respect everyone had for Julien was something to behold.

His blue eyes were sparkling with pleasure, and the expression was one that had been so rare over the last week that it was nice to finally see it back in full force.

Priest stepped up alongside their princess. “It’s pretty incredible, isn’t it?”

Robbie looked at him, and if it were possible, his smile grew even brighter. “It really is. I’ve never seen anything like it. They love him.”

“Like you said,” Priest whispered, and kissed Robbie’s temple. “He’s easy to love.”

“And that’s never bothered you before?”

“What’s that?”

“People other than you loving him?”

“I don’t think anyone loves him quite as much as I do, except you. And that doesn’t bother me in the slightest.”

Robbie’s eyes took on a whimsical light that made Priest want to drag him to the ground right there in front of everyone, despite the damn cameras. “No?”

“No. In fact, it pleases me. Knowing that you two have each other.”

That dreamy light that had just been in Robbie’s eyes dimmed somewhat. “What do you mean? We have you too.”

“Of course you do. But it’s nice to know you also have one another.” Priest looked over Robbie’s shoulder as a reporter at one of the step-and-repeats got in close to Julien, making him take a step back.

Priest’s eyes narrowed, and he put his hand on Robbie’s lower back to guide him further up the walkway, keeping an eye on the reporter, who was asking something that had Julien shaking his head.

“You better not mean that in some doom-and-gloom kind of way,” Robbie said. “Because while I get what you’re saying, and we all grow old, nothing else is going to happen. To you or to any of us.”

“I just meant it in general,” Priest said, his attention now firmly fixed on the reporter. “Will you give me a second?”

Robbie nodded, and Priest stepped around him and moved over to where Julien was with the journalist.

When Julien sensed him there and glanced over his shoulder, Priest said, “Is everything okay over here?”

“Everything’s good,” Julien said, and touched the arm of Priest’s coat, but his features were more strained than Priest would’ve expected, considering the amazing turnout for the night. That could only mean the douche with the microphone had said or done something to make Julien feel uncomfortable, and that put the guy firmly on Priest’s radar.

“I was just asking Mr. Thornton if he was sharing the night with anyone special. Family? Friends?” The reporter eyed how close Julien and Priest were standing, and where Julien’s hand rested. “A significant other, perhaps?”

There were many reasons a celebrity preferred to keep their relationship under the radar, privacy being the major one. But for Priest and Julien, it had always been about more than that.

Yes, privacy had been the original reason behind Julien’s desire to keep all interviews strictly business. But after the two of them had become an item, it had become an extra precaution against anyone unsavory who might recognize Priest. Tonight was no different.

“I’m his lawyer,” Priest said in a tone so frigid it just about added ice to the cool street they were standing on.

“That’s right,” Julien said, and removed his hand to turn back to the reporter. He offered a confident smile, seemingly more at ease now that Priest was by his side. “And to answer your question, I’m sharing the night with people like Mr. Priestley who have been with me through this entire journey. My manager, Lise, is also running around here somewhere. She moved out here from L.A. to help me get this location up and running, and that means the world to me, especially since I’m dedicating tonight, and this restaurant, to my beautiful twin sister, Jacquelyn, who I lost in a terrible tragedy many years ago.”

Priest couldn’t believe what had just come out of Julien’s mouth. But as the reporter floundered for a few seconds, Julien aimed those beautiful eyes at Priest, along with a reassuring smile. When he mouthed, I’m okay, promis, Priest’s lips curved at the side, and he wanted to hug and kiss Julien so badly that he ached with it.

He knew how much this acknowledgement of Jacquelyn meant, and how much of a struggle Julien had gone through to get to a point where he could look at her loss in a different light. This was a giant step in the direction of healing, one Priest knew was brought on because of the young man waiting behind them in the shimmering blue suit.

“I’m so sorry for your loss,” the reporter said. “I wasn’t aware you had a sister.”

Priest braced himself, wondering if Julien would elaborate, if he would be okay.

“Up until now I haven’t discussed her in public. But tonight is special, and I want to celebrate her.”

Priest’s heart filled with pride, and he marveled over the courageous man in front of him. He took a step back to stand by Robbie’s side, knowing that Julien had this, knowing he would be all right.

* * *

AS PRIEST MELTED back into the crowd, a newfound confidence took over Julien. Now that he’d publicly acknowledged Jacquelyn and hadn’t been struck by lightning, it got increasingly easier to talk about her as he went along the step-and-repeats. He spoke about their love of food as children, their move from France to America, and how cooking had eventually brought her back to him, allowed him to help celebrate her instead of mourn her loss.

It was an incredible feeling of freedom to finally be able to speak of her in a positive light instead of one that would bring him pain and suffering, and he had Robbie and Priest to thank for that, the two men who had helped him realize that it was time to work through his demons. It was time for Julien to forgive himself for something he had no control over, and hopefully, someday soon, he’d be able to get a handle on the anxiety that still crept up on him when he was least expecting it.

As he neared the front entrance of the restaurant under the beautifully restored awning, Julien saw a crowd of people waiting near the revolving door for signatures. Those fans of his who had come out tonight for a glimpse not only of the new restaurant and him, but also the celebrities and VIP guests invited.

He walked up to the first group of people. A young lady held out an old copy of one of the gossip magazines he’d been featured in during his run on Chef Master. He’d been decked out in his chef whites with his arms crossed and his sleeves rolled up, and the caption read, Hot in the kitchen and even hotter out of it!

“Bonsoir, mademoiselle,” Julien said as he smiled and reached for the magazine and Sharpie she held out to him.

The woman gazed up at him and grinned. “Hello.” She looked over her shoulder at the woman behind her, and then turned back to Julien. “I’m sorry, but…” Julien uncapped the pen and began to sign. “I just loved you on Chef Master. I’ve been to all the openings of your restaurants, and I just…I can’t believe I finally got your signature. I’m in culinary school right now and I think you’re just amazing.”

Julien chuckled as he handed the magazine and Sharpie back to her. “Merci. I assume you aren’t from Chicago, then.”

“No,” she said, and shook her head. “We flew in from Denver. Me and my sister.”

Julien looked over the woman’s shoulder at the lady standing behind her, and made a spur-of-the-moment decision. “Denver? Wow. That’s a long way. You must be hungry.” When the woman frowned, Julien flashed her a smile and leaned forward. “How would you both like to come and have dinner with me and my friends tonight?”

“Wh…what?”

“Dinner? Would you like to come and have a meal at JULIEN?”

The woman’s eyes grew round as saucers, and then she began to nod enthusiastically. “Wow. Yes. Oh my God. Are you serious?”

Julien laughed. “Oui, very.”

The woman waved over her sister. “We were just invited to eat inside.”

The second lady looked at Julien and said, “Shut your face,” making Julien automatically think of Robbie. He glanced over his shoulder to see where his men were.

When he spotted them standing by one another and chatting, Julien’s heart warmed. Handsome were his men, that was for sure, then he spotted Lise and waved her over.

She wove her way through the crowd and stopped in front of him. Julien said, “Can you please make room for these two lovely young ladies tonight?”

Lise grinned at the women behind the rope and reached for the latch. “Of course. Your names?”

Miss Culinary School was busy trying to stay on her feet as excitement overtook her, but her sister said, “I’m Michelle and this is Anne.”

“It’s lovely to meet you both.”

“Are you kidding?” Anne said. “It’s our pleasure. I still can’t believe this is happening.”

“Well, if you’ll follow me inside,” Lise said, “I’ll show you to your table.”

The two women nodded, and as they were led away, Julien turned back to the crowd calling out his name.

Several people thrust photos, menus, and magazines his way, and he smiled and charmed his way through each and every one of them, grateful that they’d come out for him tonight, humbled at their praise, and incredibly moved that something he loved doing could touch so many people.

Tonight was about celebration for both the restaurant and the ones he loved. After all, it was Valentine’s Day, and nothing was going to stop him from getting inside and enjoying the evening with the two men who—as far as he was concerned—were currently standing too far away from him.

Chapter Sixteen

CONFESSION

Friends, family, and exes.

I never usually mix the three.

There’s a reason for that.

“SO, BOSS, WHAT do you think?” Lise stepped up to Julien’s side and handed him a Tom Collins. He took a sip, and as they wove their way through the tables toward the bar, Julien made sure to smile and wave at anyone who caught his eye, playing the perfect host.

“I think everything looks fantastic,” he said, as he scanned the guests gathered inside his restaurant, filling it to capacity for the first time ever. It always amazed him what a different vibe a place took on when it was full of people, and tonight JULIEN felt alive and happy. It was buzzing with excitement, and the hum of it drowned out any anxiety he might’ve felt moments ago.

“And,” Lise drawled, “I spotted your…men following closely behind you tonight.” She leaned into his side with a smile. “I hope you plan to find the time to introduce me to Robbie. If not for any other reason than to let me drool all over Priest, who is watching him like a hawk.”

When she winked at him, Julien laughed, took another sip of his drink, and searched out the men she was talking about. It wasn’t hard to spot them, even in the full bar area. Priest looked incredible, with his hair styled back from his remarkable face as he scanned the crowd with all-seeing eyes, as though he was a bodyguard instead of a guest, and with how close he was standing to Robbie, it was pretty clear which of the bodies he was interested in guarding. And Robbie didn’t seem to have one problem with that, judging by the cheeky smile on his face. Non, if anything, he looks as though he wants Priest to guard him a little closer.

“He’s gorgeous,” Lise said in Julien’s ear. “And just as taken with your man as we are.”

“Mmm,” Julien said, as he continued to watch Robbie and Priest interact. “That’s what makes him parfait.” Along with every other thing about him, Julien thought, when Robbie laughed at something Priest said, put a hand on his chest, and threw his head back in pure delight. Priest then touched his thumb to Robbie’s chin, and even from where Julien was standing, he could see the faint blush that hit their princess’s cheeks.

“I don’t know how or why you’re still over here,” Lise said, and Julien grinned at her.

“Because if I’d gone straight over to them, I wouldn’t have wanted to leave, and I had to make sure everything was set over here.”

Lise inclined her head. “Makes sense, and it is. The crew is getting ready out back, and as soon as we get everyone seated, we’ll start taking orders and get going. You have nothing to worry about. This menu is perfection. Take the night off and enjoy it. We’re going to have them eating out of our hands, and judging by the bar, drinking themselves into a stupor on your fine liquor.”

Julien finished off his drink and placed his glass down on the counter. “Thanks, Brian,” he said to one of the two bartenders.

“Would you like another, Mr. Thornton?”

“Non, but I’ll take a water. Merci.”

Once Julien had his drink in hand, he and Lise parted ways. She went out to check on the kitchen, and he finally headed toward his men. Julien wanted to keep all his faculties about him tonight. There were a lot of important people here to impress, and—

“Robert Antonio Bianchi!” The excited exclamation, and the sheer volume of it, interrupted Julien’s train of thought and had him—and the entire restaurant, really—turning in the direction it had come from.

There, standing just inside the entrance of JULIEN, was a beautiful woman in an elegant black dress with her hands held out in front of her as she made a beeline through several other guests toward her son, who—poor Robbie—looked as though he wanted the ground to open up and swallow him whole.

“Robert, come and give your mother a kiss.”

Priest looked to be biting the inside of his cheek to hold back a laugh as the tiny woman stopped in front of him and Robbie, stood on tiptoes, and cupped her son’s cheeks.

“It’s so good to see you, baby,” she said, and after she planted a smacking kiss on his lips, she wrapped her arms around his neck, and Robbie wound his around her waist.

“You too, Ma,” he said, and kissed her temple as Julien came up behind Robbie’s mother. Robbie caught Julien’s eye and mouthed, I’m sorry. But Julien grinned, loving this rare opportunity they were getting to see Robbie so…flustered.

“This place is just divine,” Robbie’s mother said as she released her hold on him, oblivious to the fact the owner now stood behind her. “To think we spent all those months on the phone watching and voting for Mr. Thornton, and now here we are, in his restaurant.”

“I know, Ma,” Robbie said, his cheeks turning the color of ripe tomatoes, and Priest apparently couldn’t hold back his amusement any longer.

“Well, hello there,” Robbie’s mother said to Priest. “I’m Sofia, this beautiful boy’s mother.”

When she patted Robbie’s cheek, he groaned. “Ma…”

“What? You are beautiful. Especially in this suit. I love the sparkles.”

Robbie grinned and gave a little shrug. “Me too. That’s why I picked it.”

“Of course it is.”

A low laugh escaped Priest as he stepped up beside Robbie and held his hand out. “Good evening. I’m Joel.”

Sofia raised a dainty hand and slipped it into Priest’s, and as he shook it, she gave him a thorough once-over. Julien could certainly see where Robbie got his sass from. “My, my, you’re very dashing in your suit tonight.”

When Robbie looked at Priest, Julien wasn’t sure he realized that his eyes were basically screaming that Priest was even better out of that suit.

“Thank you,” Priest said. “You look lovely this evening also.”

“Oh, stop it. You’re too kind,” she said with a laugh that was as delightful as she was. “And how do you know my son, Joel?”

As the corner of Priest’s lips curved in a relaxed kind of smile that meant trouble, Julien shook his head.

When Priest was like this, all charisma and charm, he was a force to be reckoned with. When he looked to Robbie—who just about melted at his feet—he said, “I met him when I worked on Vanessa’s case.”

Robbie’s mother frowned. “Vanessa? As in, our Vanessa?” Then her eyes grew wide. “You’re the lawyer who helped Vanessa? Priest?”

Priest, obviously sensing what Julien had, narrowed his eyes on Robbie, knowing that it was more than likely whatever Sofia knew of him from that time spent together was not flattering.

“God,” Robbie said. “Kill me now.”

“Oh no,” Priest said, and flashed a wolfish grin at Robbie. “You are not going to get out of this that easily.”

But before Priest could ask for more information, Robbie jumped in and distracted his mother in the most effective way possible.

“Ma, if you turn around,” he said with a radiant smile, “you’ll get to meet your favorite French chef.” And as she let out an excited gasp and twirled around to face him, Julien saw Robbie poke his tongue out at Priest, knowing that that crisis was averted…for now—rascal.

“Oh,” Sofia said, as she brought her hand to her chest and gazed at Julien. “Be still my beating heart. You are even more handsome in person than you are on the television.”

Julien held his hand out, and when she took it, he brought it to his lips and kissed the backs of her fingers. “Merci. Bonsoir, mademoiselle,” he said, laying the French on thick because a) Sofia was a longtime fan of the French chef she knew, and b) he knew it would drive Robbie absolutely crazy.

She giggled in a way that would rival any schoolgirl, and when Julien looked past her to Robbie, he winked.

“You are just heavenly,” Sofia said. “But stop that or you’ll make a fool out of this old lady.”

“Non. Not possible,” Julien said as he straightened to his full height. “I see no old ladies here.”

Sofia swatted at his chest, and as she did, Felicity walked over and stopped by Julien’s side. Robbie frowned and looked beyond them, clearly looking for his other sisters.

“I see Robbie’s introduced you to Ma. You’ve been spared the rest of us Bianchis tonight; something came up,” Felicity said as though they were all old friends, and when a sly smile curved her lips, Julien could see the same little minx that resided in their princess gleaming in her eyes.

Robbie turned his attention to Felicity. “Something came up?”

“Ah, yes,” Felicity said, and her entire face lit up with a devious grin. “Penelope had to stay home at the last minute…food poisoning. Val decided to stay with her, and so did Dad.”

Robbie let out an inelegant sound that had everyone looking at him, including his mother, and then he seemed to collect himself and shook his head as though very concerned by this news.

“That food poisoning can be really bad, I hear.” He let out another small chuckle that had Felicity giggling. “Can last months and months.” After that, he lost it.

Sofia frowned at her children before turning back to Julien. “Excuse them. They get a bit ridiculous when around one another. You and Mr. Priestley were telling me how you met my Robert.”

“Oui,” Julien said. “Priest helped your cousin Vanessa, and I met Robbie at his job, The Popped Cherry.”

“Oh, that’s lovely,” Sofia said, as she looked between the three of them. “I’m so glad that Robert’s found such lovely new friends.”

Felicity coughed at that, and Robbie glared at her before turning to his mother. “Thanks, Ma. They are lovely,” he said, but conveniently left out any part that labeled them as “friends.”

Sofia’s eyes narrowed a fraction, and then she looked between the two men she’d just met. Julien knew without a doubt that the wheels were turning. It was in the assessing way she was now looking at him and Priest.

“And, um, how did you two say you knew one another?” she asked, and Julien and Priest looked to Robbie, who raised his eyes heavenward, as if he’d known this was coming and there was no fighting it.

“They’re married, Ma,” Robbie said softly. “Julien just keeps things private due to being in the public eye and all.”

“Ohhh,” she said, and nodded. “Well, you two make a striking couple, and both such gentlemen.”

“Merci,” Julien said.

Priest inclined his head. “That means a lot to us coming from someone who raised a dynamic man such as Robert.”

Her eyes lit at Priest’s use of Robbie’s full name, and she beamed. “I couldn’t agree more. My baby boy is truly special. Whoever ends up with him will be extremely lucky.”

“Stop it, Ma,” Robbie said, but wrapped his arm around his mother’s waist and pulled her into his side.

“It’s true. So whoever they are,” she said, and took either side of his jaw between her thumb and forefinger, making sure she had his complete attention, “they better treat you right.”

Her word choice of they didn’t escape anyone. When Robbie kissed the top of her head and aimed a crooked smile at Julien and Priest, all Julien could think was that they most certainly planned to treat Robert Antonio Bianchi right.

* * *

“DID I JUST see you standing over there chatting with your mother and your married boyfriends?”

Robbie would’ve known that voice anywhere, and when he looked up from Elliot’s text saying he was on the way, he spotted Logan Mitchell standing hand in hand with his husband, Tate, and let out a huff of air.

“Yes. Oh my God. I told them she would work things out the second she saw me with them. And I was right. She should’ve been a detective.”

Logan scoffed as he reached out to finger one of Robbie’s lapels. “Well, she didn’t murder either of them, so there’s that. You clean up nice, Bianchi.”

Robbie glanced down at his suit, remembering the reaction Priest and Julien had had to it earlier tonight. He aimed a cocky look at Logan and said, “I know.”

Tate chuckled and looked at the crowds of people now all moving toward their assigned seats for the night. “This place is something else. Julien sure knows how to make an impression.”

Robbie couldn’t stop the pride that filled him at the obvious admiration in Tate’s voice. He raised his eyes and spotted the skybox. “That’s a private table—well, floor, really. He was originally going to open it to the public because it overlooks the kitchen area as well as the actual restaurant. But once he moved in, he decided to keep it private for him and Pr—well, us.”

Logan smirked and looked up. “Aren’t you lucky? A private table, at the hottest restaurant in town? Must be pretty pleased with yourself.”

Robbie was, actually. “Why shouldn’t I be? You can’t always be the smuggest person in a room, Logan.”

Logan leaned into Tate’s side and pressed a kiss to his cheek. “Yes, I can. Have you seen my husband?”

“Ugh,” Robbie said, but where that comment would’ve once made him feel a twist of jealousy in his gut, he now found himself grinning at Logan’s cockiness, because he totally felt the same way about his two men.

“So,” Logan said as he glanced in the direction Robbie was looking, “how are things with you three?”

Robbie brought his attention back to his friends—and yes, that was exactly who Logan and Tate were, his dear, dear friends—and couldn’t stop the enormous grin from crossing his face.

“That good, huh?”

Robbie nodded enthusiastically. “It’s…amazing.”

“I’m glad,” Logan said.

“If anyone could navigate that craziness, it’s you,” Tate added.

“I’m going to take that as a compliment, Mr. Mitchell,” Robbie said.

Tate held his hands up. “That’s how it was meant.”

Robbie laughed. “Speaking of crazy, did Priest tell you that he and Julien took me to a karaoke bar this week?”

Logan’s mouth fell open, much the same way Robbie’s had at karaoke, and then he shook his head. “No. I can’t say that he did. And how was it?”

“Horrible,” Robbie said automatically, and then busted out laughing. “It was so bad, but totally awesome at the same time. I loved every minute of it.”

“Oh yeah?” Logan said, and his eyes held a knowing look.

“Yeah…”

“I’m glad to hear it. So basically, what you’re saying is Priest needs to keep his day job.”

“Uh, definitely.” As the waiters began arriving at the tables, Robbie said, “You two better go and find your seats. It looks like they’re taking orders.”

Logan looked at their invite and tapped it on his hand. “Are you sitting up in your lofty tower tonight, or down here with the peasants?”

That was a good question. Robbie had no idea. “I’m not sure. But after that little meet-and-greet between them and my ma, I need a drink before I sit anywhere.”

“We’ll leave you to it, then,” Tate said, and took Logan’s hand. “Let Julien know we’ll catch him later, after he’s made all his rounds. You ready?”

“Always,” Logan said, and the two of them waved to Robbie and headed off in search of their table.

Robbie turned around to face the bar and scanned the shelves of alcohol behind the two bartenders. As he was trying to decide what he wanted, someone moved up to take the empty spot beside him, and when Robbie glanced to see who it was, he did a double take.

The man was taller than Robbie, by a couple of inches at least, but that wasn’t what had Robbie looking twice. Yeah, no, that would be the way the man was dressed.

In well-worn jeans, a black shirt that was untucked and unbuttoned at the collar, the man was as far removed from black tie as one could be—and that was before Robbie added in the leather jacket, nose piercing, and silver rings adorning his fingers.

Robbie tried not to openly stare at the man so out of place, and yet so casually at home in his skin, but as he leaned down to rest his elbows on the bar, Robbie found it close to impossible.

The man angled his dark head of hair toward him, and Robbie noticed thick black lashes surrounded his chocolate-colored eyes. The stranger then ran his eyes all over Robbie, blatantly checking him out.

“Evenin’,” the man said in a voice that reminded Robbie of cigars and whiskey. It was so smooth and relaxed that Robbie looked over his shoulder to make sure Priest and Julien didn’t think he’d actually invited this guy to come flirt with him.

“Hi,” Robbie said, offering a quick grin to not seem totally rude, and then turned back to face the shelves behind the bar, hoping the bartender—Brian—would come over and take his order.

“This is some turnout tonight, huh?” the man said, and Robbie nodded as his palms began to sweat, but he kept his eyes firmly glued to the back shelf. “Are you friends of the owner or a plus one?”

Robbie was close to saying, I’m a plus two, actually, but replied, “I know Julien, yes.” Brian showed up then and Robbie said, “The same, please, hon.” As Brian went about making a lemon drop, Robbie tried for nonchalance as he said, “What about you?”

“The same,” the stranger said. “I know Julien and his husband, Priest.”

Robbie’s head snapped around at that little tidbit, and the man’s eyes took on a wicked glint.

“That got your attention, didn’t it, bright eyes,” he said, and slid a little closer to Robbie to toss a bill on the bar. “You’re a pretty little thing. They sure have good taste,” the man said, and then looked over Robbie’s shoulder and smirked. “But I’m smart enough to know that if I don’t leave you here now, Priest is going to kill me.”

Robbie glanced over his shoulder, and sure enough Priest’s eyes were locked on the man beside him.

“Be sure to tell him I said hi.”

Robbie opened his mouth to ask who the hell the stranger even was. But before he could get a word out, or tear his eyes away from Priest, who was now stalking through the people still milling about trying to track down their tables, the man practically vanished into thin air, making Robbie think he’d hallucinated the entire exchange.

“Where did he go?” Priest asked.

“Huh?”

Priest looked to his left and right. “The man who was just here with you. Where did he go?”

“I…I don’t know. I don’t even know who he is, I swear. He came up to me.”

“I don’t doubt it,” Priest said. “Did he say what he wanted?”

“No. He just said he knew you and Julien.”

Priest grunted and shook his head. “Of course he did.”

“Why? Who is he?”

Priest ran a hand through his hair. “That was my ex, Henri. And honestly, I have no idea why he’s here.”

* * *

AT THIS NEW piece of information, Robbie turned to look over his shoulder again, no doubt in search of Henri, who, as usual, had vanished like a fucking ghost.

“Don’t bother,” Priest said. “You won’t find him.”

Robbie looked back at him, slack-jawed, and Priest could see the questions in his eyes.

“I don’t… I didn’t— Hang on a minute,” Robbie said, and Priest couldn’t stop his smirk at Robbie’s flummoxed expression. “That was your ex-boyfriend? Seriously?”

Priest held up a hand and flagged down Brian. “Old Fashioned for me and a Tom Collins for Julien, thanks.”

“Got it,” Brian said.

“Can you have it sent up to the skybox with our meals? Julien wants to eat up there tonight.”

“Yep, I’m on it,” Brian said, and Priest turned his attention back to Robbie.

“You might want to shut your mouth, sweetheart. It’s making me think of things I probably shouldn’t be thinking when your mother is seated in the same restaurant.”

Robbie blushed. “Sorry, but I’m still trying to imagine you with anyone other than Julien or me, and it’s just… It’s just wrong. And him? He’s totally not your type. The leather jacket, the piercings. What the hell? I don’t like it,” Robbie said with so much attitude that it was all Priest could do not to grab his arm, haul him out to the back of the restaurant, and show Robbie exactly what this conversation was doing to him.

“Is that right?” Priest said, and stepped in so close to Robbie that his tie brushed up against his hand. “Hmm, look at how the tables have turned. Weren’t you the one making fun of me and my jealous streak recently?”

Robbie’s lips parted as though he were about to deny that, but he said, “Maybe.”

“And what would you call this?” Priest leaned in, feeling more playful than usual tonight, and sniffed the air. “Smells like jealousy to me.”

Robbie lifted his drink and tongued the tip of his straw as he arched an eyebrow. “I’m not jealous. I’m…”

“Yes?”

“Smart,” he said, and then added with conviction, “I’m looking out for what’s mine and Julien’s. And if that’s your ex, he can go and sniff around elsewhere. And PS, don’t try and distract me. We are so not done with this conversation.”

Priest’s cock kicked at the possessiveness, not to mention bossiness, in Robbie’s voice. “Agreed. But let’s shelve it for now. Get your ass up to the skybox or it’s going to end up naked in front of all these culinary experts.”

“Why, Mr. Priestley,” Robbie said, and aimed a coy look at Priest from under his lashes. “You couldn’t have told me that in the elevator where we could’ve accidentally gotten stuck? And here I thought you were the smart one.”

As Robbie let out a carefree laugh and continued in the direction of the elevator, Priest did a final visual sweep of the restaurant, curious to see if Henri had somehow slipped back inside. There was no sign of him anywhere, though, and Priest couldn’t help but wonder what exactly Henri was doing there. His timing was interesting, that was for sure. But, not wanting Henri’s mysterious appearance to disrupt Julien’s night in any way, Priest pushed it aside for now. It wasn’t like he could track Henri down in person, even if he wanted to—that was the thing about Henri: he only showed himself if he wanted to be seen.

As Priest followed Robbie toward the elevator, there was one set of eyes he noticed that were firmly fixed on them. But they didn’t belong to anyone who knew him well. No. They belonged to Sofia Bianchi, who was seated with the only other Bianchi who had made it tonight—Felicity—and as her gaze flitted between Priest and her son, she inclined her head ever so slowly in acknowledgment.

Priest gave a small wave, and couldn’t help but wonder, as he disappeared down the hall with Robbie, if this was going to be the next obstacle the three of them would have to overcome.

Time would soon tell, but for tonight, they would enjoy one another. Tomorrow would come soon enough, and there’d be all the time in the world to worry about everything and everyone else then.

Chapter Seventeen

CONFESSION

Good days are few and far between.

You should be extra greedy when they come along.

I know I am.

“OH DIEU…JOEL,” Julien said, as Priest added a delicious pressure to his splayed thighs, pinning them to the mattress, early Monday morning. He licked a warm, wet path up Julien’s stiff prick, and when Julien bucked up, Priest raised his head to take in the picture above.

When his eyes found his husband’s, Priest’s lips curved at the frustration in that jade stare. “Robert?”

Robbie, who was sitting behind Julien with his back to the headboard, cradled their man between his spread thighs as Julien lounged back against him.

“Wrap those beautiful legs of yours over Julien’s here, would you? And hold his arms still. I think you and I need to distract our chef this morning. He hasn’t stopped refreshing his phone since he woke up.”

It had been three days since the restaurant’s opening, and today was when all of the reviews would hit. To say Julien was restless would be an enormous understatement. Luckily for him, though, he had two men who were more than eager to help him pass the time.

Robbie shifted, winding his legs over the top of Julien’s until he had them trapped, and then he wrapped his arms around Julien’s biceps and pinched his nipples.

“Ah, putain,” Julien said, and jacked his hips forward. Priest, again, slid his tongue up along the underside of Julien’s cock.

“Is our princess making a mess all over your back, mon cœur? I can’t imagine he’s not,” Priest said. “Especially with how incredibly sexy you look with your legs spread and your cock so hard.”

Robbie’s eyes shifted to what Priest was describing, and then he let out a sexy whimper in Julien’s ear. “You’re so hot, Julien…damn.”

Julien moaned again, and Priest watched as Robbie rocked his hips, rubbing what Priest knew would be a dripping cock all over their Frenchman’s back.

Priest hummed and swirled his tongue around Julien’s tip as the men above him watched. “I agree with Robbie: you are one hot chef. The hottest I’ve ever seen. And if people could see you now—”

“Uh, I don’t think so,” Robbie said, and pinched Julien’s nipple, making him shove his dick up toward Priest’s mouth. “No one’s seeing him like this but us.”

Priest smirked. This was the second time in a matter of days Robbie had been assertive in his claim over them, and Priest loved it. It was clear Robbie was now one hundred percent confident in their love for him, and that couldn’t have pleased them more.

Priest raised an eyebrow at Julien. “You hear that? Looks like your number one fan is possessive.”

“Bien,” Julien said, and tipped his head back to look at Robbie. “I love my number one fan.”

Robbie held Julien’s chin, and then lowered his head for a kiss. As their mouths met, Priest saw Robbie’s tongue trace Julien’s lower lip, and when it slipped inside, Priest sucked the head of Julien’s cock into his mouth.

A low grunt of pleasure left Julien’s throat, and he pushed up against Robbie’s legs as he tried to get deeper inside Priest’s mouth—and Priest was done resisting.

The salty taste of Julien’s pre-cum was addictive, and with a final glance up, Priest lowered his head and took Julien all the way to the back of his throat.

“Putain,” Julien said, and tore his mouth off Robbie’s and arched forward, straining against the legs holding him captive. “Jesus… Fuck, Joel.”

Priest didn’t look up, nor did he stop what he was doing. He closed his eyes and let the sound of Julien’s ragged groans penetrate his lust-fevered state, as he continued to destroy his control.

Over and over, Priest sucked up and down Julien’s length, and when a hand came down to stroke Priest’s hair back off his face, he raised his eyes to see Robbie watching him hungrily.

Their princess had one arm banded across Julien’s collarbone and one threaded through Priest’s hair, as he kissed and nuzzled under Julien’s ear and rubbed himself off along his back.

Priest raised his head and let Julien’s cock slip free for a second, and then turned to lightly scrape his teeth along the inside of Robbie’s calf.

The sound that left Robbie was blissed-out torture, as though Priest was running his mouth along his dick. But considering the visual feast Robbie was witnessing, Priest had no doubt he was only seconds away from coming.

“Use your beard,” Robbie said, and Priest chuckled but moved to rub his cheek along Robbie’s smooth skin, and when he did, Robbie’s eyes slammed shut and he thrust forward, making Julien reach for his own cock and madly begin to stroke.

Without another word, Priest moved up to between Julien’s spread legs, spat in his palm, grabbed hold of his own aching dick, and, with his eyes fastened on the men in front of him, he began to work himself.

“Oh, God,” Robbie said as his eyes drank in every inch of skin Priest had on display for them. He clamped his hand across Julien’s collarbone and dug his fingers into his shoulder.

As Robbie really began to roll his hips behind Julien, Priest let his gaze travel down to see Julien’s pupils were blown and lips were parted, as he grunted with every pull he made to his cock. He was close, as was Robbie—Priest could tell by the sounds, the movements, and the eyes locked on him. Priest then bent down to take Julien back in his mouth.

The sound that Priest pulled from Julien made his climax race down to his balls, and as he continued to suck Julien off, he let the intoxicating pleasure of it envelop him.

These men moved Priest in ways he had never imagined possible, and as all three of them lost themselves in that moment, they managed to take their minds off anything other than the sheer pleasure they got from one another’s presence.

* * *

AROUND THIRTY MINUTES later, Robbie stood with Priest in the kitchen, dressed and ready for the day as they both sipped coffee and Priest ate his bagel.

They’d left Julien to finish getting ready for the day on his own, but Priest had told him in no uncertain terms if he didn’t emerge from the bathroom in fifteen minutes max, he would go in there and physically remove Julien. He’d also taken Julien’s cell phone, turned it off, and placed it on the kitchen island.

Priest was right, though. Ever since Thursday’s opening, Julien had been totally distracted, checking to see if any word about his restaurant had hit the street. It had—the entertainment networks, which Robbie had been told was good, but not the crème de la crème.

Julien was waiting for the food critics, the culinary magazines, and the food bloggers to weigh in and tell him what they thought, and that wouldn’t happen until today—Monday.

“He has to know how amazing his place is, right?” Robbie said.

Priest shrugged. “You’d think. But it’s one of those things one should never become complacent over. If he wasn’t this anxious, this excited and nervous about putting something new out there for public consumption, he might as well quit while he’s ahead, because there’d be no passion behind the project. This is his baby.”

That made sense. “Well, anyone who doesn’t think that what they ate and drank on Thursday night is brilliant is a moron. He’s Julien Thornton—he’s renowned for being a picky bastard.”

Priest chuckled and took another bite of his bagel. “That he is. Would you like one?”

Robbie shook his head. “No, I’m actually going to go in early to The Popped Cherry. It’s inventory day, and I thought I’d pick up breakfast for me and Tate on the way.”

“That’s nice of you.”

“Yeah, well, I know his order by heart, since he used to come into the coffee shop I worked at all the time back in the day.”

“That’s right,” Priest said, as he leaned his hip up against the counter and angled his body toward Robbie’s.

Robbie couldn’t help but take a good, long look at him. Priest was totally relaxed this morning for probably the first time in a good week. They’d had an awesome weekend together, watching movies, hanging out in bed, eating Julien’s delicious food—among other things—and this really was the first time Priest looked…at ease.

“What were they like back then?” Priest asked.

“Logan and Tate?” Robbie snorted, and Priest arched an eyebrow. “Ah, exactly the same as they are now: stupidly in love. All googly-eyed over each other. It was kind of nauseating, really. I mean, we get it, you’re in love. But really, do you always have to be—” Robbie’s words came to an abrupt halt as he ran into the kitchen counter behind him, and Priest braced his hands on either side, boxing Robbie in.

“Do you always have to be…what?”

“Huh?” Robbie said, as his eyes fell to Priest’s mouth.

“You’re in love, but really, do you always have to be what? You didn’t finish your sentence.”

“Oh.” Robbie licked his lip. “That’s because something more interesting distracted me.”

Priest grinned and cocked his head to the side. “But now I’m curious.”

Of course he was. “Um…do you always have to be touching? That’s what I was going to say.”

Priest ran his eyes down to where Robbie’s cock was making it very clear that it wouldn’t mind a little touching of its own.

“If I recall correctly,” Priest said, and brushed a hand over Robbie’s eager erection, “you like to be touched.”

“Ah…” Robbie sighed, and pushed himself up against that hand. “I do. But back then I had no one touching me, so I was—”

“Jealous?”

Robbie narrowed his eyes. Priest was playing with him, and Robbie loved it, because this man didn’t play with anyone. “You’re never going to let me live down the fact that I called you jealous, are you?”

Priest curled his fingers around the bulge between Robbie’s legs, making him suck in a breath, then Priest put his lips to Robbie’s cheek and said, “No, I’m not. But mainly because you’re right. The thought of you wanting anyone but me or Julien touching you makes me fucking crazy.”

“Oh shit,” Robbie said, as his eyes fluttered shut and he rolled his hips forward. “That’s really hot. Ah…stop, you have to go to work.”

“So do you.”

“Then stop teasing me…”

Priest raised his head and winked, and Robbie just about collapsed on the floor.

“I’m just reminding you how hard it is to keep your hands off someone you love.”

Robbie’s stomach flipped at the bold declaration. These past few days? They hadn’t all been some amazing dream. Julien and Priest really did love him—me, Robert Bianchi.

“Are you okay?” Priest asked, when Robbie didn’t say anything.

Robbie looked at him and felt a smile form. That was Priest, always worried about his men. Even if he was the reason Robbie had just lost the ability to function. “Mhmm. I’m perfect.”

“Agreed,” Priest said. “But stop looking at me like that. You weren’t wrong. I have to go to work.”

“You started it,” Robbie pointed out. “So why don’t you butter another bagel and keep your hands to yourself?”

“I just might do that,” Priest said, and Robbie was happy to note it was with a grin. The bedroom door opened and Julien walked out, freshly showered and ready for the day.

“Bonjour, Jules,” Robbie said, as Julien came around the island and planted a kiss on Robbie’s cheek.

“Bonjour, princesse.” Julien moved over to do the same to Priest. “Bonjour, Joel.”

At the last second, Priest turned his head and caught Julien’s lips with his own. “Mmm, bonjour, mon cœur. Feeling more relaxed?”

“Not really,” Julien said. “But I appreciate both of your efforts this morning. Maybe tonight you can help me relax all over again.”

“I think Robert will be in need of a little of that himself.”

Robbie rolled his eyes. “Only because you decided to feel me up and then stop. Sadist.”

Julien laughed and then reached for the coffee pot.

“Wait,” Robbie said. “No green juice today? No…fruit? Who are you?”

Julien shook his head. “No. If I have any hope of getting through today, my first hit has to be caffeine.”

“I knew you liked it,” Robbie said. “You just guzzle that green gunk to look the way you do.”

“Excusez-moi. I do it to stay healthy, not for vanity’s sake.”

“That’s a side benefit for us,” Priest said, and winked at Robbie.

“I’m not complaining,” Robbie said. “But it sure is nice to know you have vices just like us.”

Julien brought the mug up under his nose and inhaled.

“Please tell me you’re going to drink that and not just smell it,” Robbie said, making Julien laugh.

“I’m going to drink it. I’m just savoring it first. Taking my time…”

Robbie pursed his lips. “I’m seeing a pattern with you two. This whole prolonged gratification thing. Yep, I see it now. You with your food and coffee. Priest whenever he gets us both naked. Maybe I need to start making you both wait for something.” Robbie tapped a finger against his lips, mulling that over.

“No, I don’t think so,” Priest said.

“One of the reasons we love you is your impulsive nature. Don’t deny us that, princesse,” Julien said. “It keeps us on our toes.”

“Yes, but I can’t always give you what you want,” Robbie said, and then looked between the two of them. “Oh, who am I kidding. But just know that if I could, I would make you both wait for it.”

“Duly noted,” Priest said, unable to contain his laughter. “Okay, are you almost ready, Robert?”

“Yep, just let me grab my bag and we can head out.”

As Robbie walked around the island, he stopped by Julien and said, “You are going to have an amazing day. Your reviews will be nothing short of spectacular, and when you get home, Priest and I are going to spoil you rotten like the superstar you are. Okay? Okay.”

“Okay,” Julien said, and kissed Robbie’s lips lightly. “Now go and get your bag.”

“Oh, I like it when you get bossy,” Robbie said. “We’ll have to explore that…later.”

Priest chuckled, and Julien shook his head and pointed to their room. “And you think you don’t make us wait for anything. Go.”

Robbie winked and then spun on his toes as he practically skipped back to their room. He’d never been this damn happy in his life.

* * *

JULIEN GLANCED AT the clock a final time as he picked up his phone and keys and headed out the door. Per Priest’s instruction, he’d kept the cell off when they left a little earlier, so he wouldn’t spend the next half hour or so scouring the Internet. He’d found that had helped with some of the nerves he was feeling this morning.

He’d caught a glimpse of some of the gossip columns over the weekend with reports the opening had been a huge success. But today’s write-ups were what he was truly waiting for, and something he wouldn’t read until he was at the restaurant with Lise and the crew and a bottle of wine.

That was his way, his tradition and superstition when it came to openings. He shared the good, or bad, with those who had helped him create the magic, and he hoped today would bring them all the great news they so richly deserved.

As he headed down to the parking lot and his phone came online, he saw a text from Lise: Bonjour, Julien. Don’t you dare read a thing until we’re together. You know the rules, and I’ve behaved, even though it’s just about killed me.

Julien smiled and shot back a quick response. Bonjour, Lise. I haven’t checked, you have my word. Priest confiscated my phone. As soon as the message was received, he got one back.

Lise: I knew I liked that man for a reason.

Julien: thought you’d appreciate that. I’m on my way. Have that champagne ready. I have a good feeling about this.

Lise: You got it, boss. See you soon.

Julien was about to pocket his phone as the elevator reached the parking lot, but as he stepped out, another text popped up, this one from Robbie in the group thread. Julien laughed as he walked to the Range Rover.

Robbie: Sending positive vibes and kissy faces for when you finally turn your phone on.

He’d added several emojis and then obviously decided that wasn’t good enough, because he’d attached a selfie in full pucker mode, those juicy lips and twinkling eyes making Julien automatically think back to the sensual wake-up call he’d received that morning.

Dieu, his men sure knew how to distract a person. Between the two of them, Julien had been so preoccupied that he could honestly say he’d barely had time to think about anything other than them since Priest had rolled him to his back between Robbie’s thighs and obliterated any other thought than the three of them.

But now that they were gone, the day ahead was back in full force, and Julien knew the sooner he got to the restaurant, the sooner everyone there—including himself—could breathe a sigh of relief.

As he unlocked the SUV, Julien was about to open the door when a man behind him said, “Excuse me?”

Julien startled slightly, so caught up in what he was thinking about that he hadn’t even noticed anyone around. But as he turned to see who was there, he heard a loud swoosh cut through the air, and after that—everything went black.

Chapter Eighteen

CONFESSION

I have never liked Mondays.

And now? Now I fucking hate them.

ROBBIE STOOD IN line at The Daily Grind and opened up the browser on his phone to do a little research now that he was on his own. It had been killing him not to be able to check out the reviews this morning, so he could only imagine what Julien must be feeling if he was this impatient about it.

As the line he was in moved forward, Robbie typed into the search bar, Reviews for JULIEN Chicago location, and when he hit enter, it brought up several writes-ups, all of which had been posted today.

Robbie’s heart thudded as he clicked open the first one, from the Tribune. He couldn’t wait to see what other people thought of his man, and the headline alone said it all: Serving Up a Feast for All the Senses.

He quickly read through the food critic’s experience and thoughts regarding the ambience of the place, but it was the food Robbie knew Julien would be most interested in. A couple of paragraphs in, he saw it.

Once again, I am stunned by the sheer magnificence of Mr. Thornton’s ingredients and his talent for discovering all they have to offer. I have never tasted a more flavorful veal tenderloin, or delicately handled swordfish, nor a more expertly roasted breast of guinea hen. The man is a genius – anything prepared in one of his restaurants is a feast for the senses and takes you on a new adventure with each and every bite.

“Can I help you?”

The loudly issued request had Robbie’s head snapping up from the phone and focusing on the young girl behind the register.

Stuffing his cell into the back pocket of his jeans, he beamed at her as he walked up to the counter. “Yes, so sorry. Can I have a Dreamweaver, please? I’m so glad you guys made that a regular. It’s to die for. Also, an extra-nutty hazelnut latte. Both to go, please.”

“You got it. Anything to eat?”

“Hmm.” Robbie looked at the pastries, and all he could think of was how he would kill to have one of Julien’s soufflés right about now. “How about two ham and cheese croissants and two choc-chip muffins?”

“Perfect,” she said, and punched in the order on the register. “That’ll be eighteen thirty-five.”

Robbie fished out his debit card, and once he paid, he moved over to the side to wait for his order. As he did, he opened up his phone again to keep reading more of the article, and when phrases like best in the city, supreme attentiveness to detail, surprising warmth and friendliness from the staff came up throughout the piece, Robbie knew Julien would be nothing but pleased by this write-up.

When Robbie got to the end, he saw that JULIEN had gotten a five-star rating and was named the critic’s top pick for the year so far. Robbie was just about to send a gushing text to Julien when his name was called out and one of the baristas pushed a drink tray and a paper bag over to him.

“I hope you have a good day,” she said, and Robbie decided he’d send the text once he got to The Popped Cherry.

“Thanks. So far it’s been awesome.”

“You’re awfully upbeat for a Monday,” she said, and then laughed. “What’s your secret?”

It was on the tip of Robbie’s tongue to say, The love of two extraordinary men. One of whom was just raved about in the morning paper. But that was bragging, and he didn’t want to jinx his good luck or mood. “The sun’s out and I’ve got my coffee and breakfast. It’s just going to get better from here.”

She grinned. “I like your optimism. You have a good day.”

“You too,” Robbie said, and then headed for the door. The quicker he got to The Popped Cherry, the quicker Robbie could text Julien and say how insanely proud he was.

* * *

PRIEST’S FINAL MEETING of the day had just wrapped up in the conference room, and he’d just said goodbye to his client when his phone buzzed in his pocket.

He had been so busy today that he hadn’t had a chance to stop and breathe, and was looking forward to taking a few minutes now to go and check out the reviews for Julien’s restaurant. He’d seen at least five glowing headlines before he’d had to head into court, and again, that talented French chef of his had a well-deserved hit on his hands.

The text that flashed up in the group thread from Robbie had a smile tugging at Priest’s lips as he rounded the corner and headed toward his office.

Robbie: Ugh. This is the first time Tate’s let me sit down all day, buuut your number one stalker—sorry, fan—would like to congratulate you on all of your fabulous reviews, Monsieur Thornton. Expect to be stalked extra hard in a few hours.

Priest reached for the handle of his office door, and just as he was about to turn it, he caught Logan out of the corner of his eye. He hadn’t gotten a chance to see him at JULIEN, but decided to take a moment now, since he was in such a good mood, to thank the man for his help last week.

“Hey? Logan?”

Logan stopped at his door and looked over.

“You got a moment?”

“Sure. I’m not heading out yet. I have a couple of hours of paperwork left at least. Did you need something?”

Priest supposed that was the most obvious response to him stopping Logan for a conversation, but this time around he didn’t need anything, and shook his head. Maybe it was time he opened up a bit more to his partner—after all, Logan was good friends with Robbie, and now knew Julien. It couldn’t hurt them to develop a circle of friends in town they could possibly socialize with.

“I don’t need anything. I just wanted to check in with you and say thank you.” When Logan frowned, Priest added, “For the advice last week, about Robert.”

“Oh,” Logan said, the penny finally dropping. “Yeah, no problem. So, it worked, huh?”

“It did,” Priest said, and slowly nodded, not really wanting to get into how he’d gone about humiliating himself to make Robbie smile—not that he wouldn’t do it again a million times over.

“Good. I wasn’t so sure after Robbie told me he couldn’t hear so well the next day, but…”

Priest narrowed his eyes. “He told you what I did, didn’t he?”

Logan laughed. “He just said that he’d appreciate it if I let you keep your job, since a singing career is out.”

“I’m going to kill him.”

“No, you’re not,” Logan said, and smirked as he opened his door. “You’re too miserable without him, and scarily friendly with him.”

“Yes, something I’m already regretting,” Priest said. “Did you and Tate enjoy yourselves at the restaurant?”

“Are you kidding? The food was phenomenal. I have to admit, I’m glad Tate scored an invite. I have a feeling that place is going to be difficult to get into for a good year, easy.”

“I agree, and with the reviews coming in, it might be more than a year.”

“Good problem to have,” Logan said, and Priest nodded.

“If you ever want a table, let me know. I have an in with the chef.”

“I just might take you up on that. But I think next time around we should have you three over.”

“That sounds…good,” Priest said, and found that it really did. “Right. I’ll let you get to your paperwork, then. Thanks again.”

“Anytime,” Logan said. “And I mean that.”

Funnily enough, Priest believed him, and when Logan disappeared into his office, Priest headed into his and looked down at his cell to see several more texts from Robbie.

Robbie: Aw, I didn’t scare you away, did I, Jules? Or maybe you’re too big and famous now to talk to mere mortals like me and Priest. After that cheeky little note, Robbie had added a sticking-out-tongue emoji.

Priest shut his office door and replied: I doubt you’ve scared him, but if you don’t keep that tongue to yourself, it’s going to get in a world of trouble.

Robbie: Promise?

Priest chuckled as he headed around his desk and pulled out his seat. I promise. In fact, I’m going to write a list of all the places I think you should put that tongue.

Robbie: That sounds like a honey-do list I can get behind.

Of course it does, minx. I assume our hot chef is too busy being a celebrity to write us back today. We’ll just have to remind him who his number one fans are later.

Robbie: ~sigh~ I guess so. But according to the Tribune, we’re going to have to work extra hard to keep his head in check.

So I saw, Priest wrote back, and started to check through his voicemails, only to see the restaurant’s number several times over. He was about to pick up his phone and call when his cell began to ring, and up flashed that same number.

Ahh, speak of the devil.

“And how is the number one chef in Chicago doing this afternoon? Drunk on champagne and relaxed, I hope,” Priest said. “Sorry I haven’t gotten back to you. This is the first time I’ve stopped all day.”

“Priest?” The woman’s voice at the other end of the line was so unexpected that it had Priest sitting straighter.

“Lise?”

“Yes, hi, I’m…I’m sorry to bother you, but look, is Julien sick today or something?”

Sick? Not that he knew about. “No, he was fine this morning. Why do you ask? Is he not feeling well? Maybe he’s had a little too much celebrating? Can you put him on?”

“N-no,” she said. “That’s why I’ve been calling you. He never showed up today. I thought he might be taking the day off, but I can’t reach him on his cell and thought I’d ask you.”

As Lise’s words registered in his brain, Priest’s mind rewound to this morning, to the last time he’d seen Julien as he’d kissed him and left the condo. He’d been fine.

“Do you think that maybe he decided to stay home?” Lise asked.

No, he didn’t. If Julien had decided to do that, he would’ve called or texted both Priest and Robbie.

Priest got to his feet and began to pace the length of his office as the worst scenario imaginable began to creep into the corners of his mind, but he quickly shoved it aside. There was no way…

“Lise, I’ve got to go. Let me see if I can get a hold of him.”

“Okay,” she said, and though Priest could hear the worry in her voice, she added, “I’m sure there’s a simple explanation.”

Priest hoped that were the case, but as he stood there, a feeling of dread settled in his gut. “I’m sure,” he said, and with that, he hung up and immediately tried Julien’s cell. It went straight to voicemail.

“Bonjour.” Julien’s smooth voice greeted him, and Priest rubbed at his temple. “I can’t answer your call right now, but if you leave your name and number, I’ll call you back as soon as I can. Au revoir.”

As soon as the beep finished, Priest said, “Julien? Julien? Fuck. Look, I don’t know where you are right now and you’re probably fine. But as soon as you get this, call me, okay?”

Once he was done, Priest hung up and immediately tried again, and when the call went to voicemail a second time and Julien finished his speech, Priest hit end on the call, came to a stop behind his desk, and shut his eyes.

He told himself to stop jumping to conclusions. There was probably a really good reason Julien wasn’t answering his phone or at work. But when nothing came to mind, Priest grabbed his keys and briefcase and headed for the door.

As he stormed down the hallway and past Logan’s office, Logan called out, “Everything okay?”

Priest didn’t stop. “Yes. In a hurry, that’s all.” Without waiting for a reply, he headed for the elevator.

Chapter Nineteen

CONFESSION

I don’t pray as often as I should.

If I start now, do you think God will listen?

“DO YOU MIND? If you keep doing that, I’m going to cut your husband’s handsome face.”

Priest chuckled as Robbie slapped at his fingers, which he trailed along the top of Robbie’s thigh from his knee to the edge of his short pajama shorts. “Then you shouldn’t wear such minuscule shorts around the condo all the time.”

“And what should I wear? Jeans? These are comfortable for bed.”

“These are indecent, Robert. And you don’t ever wear them to bed.” Lucky for us, Priest thought, as Robbie squirmed on the vanity and Julien’s warm chuckle bounced off the bathroom walls, as all three of them washed up Saturday morning.

A few minutes ago, Robbie had offered to be of service when he’d walked in and found both Priest and Julien at the mirror working on their morning shadow and beard, and when Julien had shaken up the shaving cream and lathered it on, Robbie had scooted up onto the vanity, where he now sat with a razor in hand.

“Are you laughing at me?” Priest asked, giving the pair the side-eye.

“Non.” Julien’s full lips quirked, and surrounded by the white cream on his face, they looked even plumper than usual as he aimed his eyes at Robbie. “But keep teasing him, princesse, it’s highly amusing to watch.”

“Is that what I’m doing?” Robbie asked, as he let his eyes roam down Priest’s naked chest to the towel secured at his waist. “I’m just sitting here. This is the first time I’ve even looked at his cock, and that is hard to miss.”

Julien smirked at the innocent tone Robbie had employed, and then turned the hot water faucet off now that the sink was full. “Exactly. You’re ignoring him. He’s feeling…neglected.”

Robbie’s eyes cut to Priest’s. “Aww, I see how it is. But really, there’s no need. I’d be more than happy to do him next. I’m a giver like that.”

“You’re a troublemaker is what you are. Are you two having fun?” Priest asked, and Julien looked at him in the mirror and winked.

“Always. What about you, princesse? You having fun?”

Robbie wriggled closer to Julien who stepped between his legs, and then swished his razor in the water. “Always.”

Priest raised an eyebrow. “I don’t know about this camaraderie the two of you have going on right now, ganging up on me.”

“It’s only fair.” Robbie gently scraped the razor down Julien’s cheek, dragging away a section of frothy cream to reveal a strip of smooth skin. “You two tag-team me all the time.”

“Hmm,” Priest said, as he placed his hands on the sink and looked at Julien and Robbie. “We do, don’t we?”

“I love how he says that all relaxed.” Robbie rinsed the blade in the basin and dragged it down the next section of skin. “Yes, you do. And while it’s one of my favorite activities, it’s only fair you get to see what it’s like sometimes. Plus, we always pick on Julien about his food snobbery. You can’t always win, Priest. Sheesh.”

“That’s true,” Julien said. “But it seems we all like a partner in crime occasionally.”

“As long as we’re all partners in every other way, I’m okay with that,” Robbie said, as he again rinsed the blade. But before he started on the next section, he stopped and pursed his lips. “About that…”

“Oui, princesse?” Julien said. “What is it?”

Robbie lowered his hand to his lap and looked at Priest, and the serious expression that entered Robbie’s eyes was familiar. Priest was instantly aware that what Robbie was about to say next was something that had been weighing heavily on his mind.

“I know we haven’t really talked about where we go from here, as in making things permanent. But you both said when I was ready, you were open to having that discussion.”

Now finished with trimming his beard, Priest put his electric razor down and came to stand beside Julien. “Right,” he said. “We realize this is a lot more complicated than an average relationship. Unlike an unattached couple, you’re joining us, and that’s something we need to work out the legalities of. We want you to be equal here.”

A pink hue blossomed on Robbie’s cheeks as he looked between the two of them. “I know one thing.”

“What’s that?” Julien said.

Robbie worried his lip with his teeth and said softly, “I don’t want to break this up.”

Priest narrowed his eyes, not quite understanding. “Break what up?”

“This,” Robbie said, and pointed with the razor. “The two of you, your marriage. What you have? I don’t ever want to come between that or ruin it. I fell in love with that as much as I fell in love with you. Does that make any sense?”

“Oh, princesse, you could never ruin us.” Julien cradled Robbie’s cheek. “Not ever. You enhance what we have and make us see each other in a different light. You allow us to give ourselves in different ways because we love you in different ways.”

Robbie ducked his head, shyness overcoming him. But when Priest ran his fingers down Robbie’s jaw, Robbie raised his head, and Priest saw his eyes shimmering, the happiness and acceptance there plain as the smile on his face.

“We’re going to work this out, Robert. The three of us. No matter how complicated. I don’t think any of us are tied to tradition. It’s just a matter of how.”

Robbie grinned. “See, there you go again. Tag-teaming me.”

Priest laughed and turned to Julien, whose face was still mainly covered in shaving cream. “I suppose we did, didn’t we?”

Julien leaned in and kissed Priest. “Oui. We’ve always made a good team, haven’t we?”

Priest didn’t care how much cream he got on his face then. He took Julien’s cheeks between his hands and pressed a harder kiss to his lips before answering, “Always…”

PRIEST SLAMMED HIS foot on the gas as the light turned green, flooring it up one of the back streets he’d taken to get where he was going faster.

The entire time he’d been in the car, he’d been trying Julien’s cell to no avail, and now that he was rounding the final corner to their condo, he could feel perspiration running down the middle of his back.

He needed to calm down. He needed to stop thinking about this weekend as though it would never happen again, and calm the fuck down. For all he knew, he could be overreacting. But something in his gut wouldn’t settle, and Priest knew it wouldn’t until he saw Julien with his own two eyes.

As he entered the lot, he wound his way down to their parking spots, and as he made his way to their designated area, that unsettled feeling turned to full-on nausea.

There, directly in front of him, was their Range Rover, but that wasn’t what was so alarming. No. What had the bile rising in his throat was on the ground just under it—a set of keys that had been dropped and forgotten.

Priest slammed on the brakes as he pulled into his spot, and when he climbed out of the car, the adrenaline coursing through him made his entire world tilt and shift as his eyes darted around the empty level, looking for signs of anyone else in the parking lot.

“Julien!” he shouted, and the name reverberated around the concrete columns and walls, but there was no response. No cars, no people, no responding shout for help—just dead silence. No one was there.

“Julien!” he called out again, and this time raced over to the SUV. As he neared the vehicle, all Priest could think was: Please don’t let me find him in the car hurt…or worse. But when he got to the driver’s door, he pushed the unlock button on his keychain to open it, and at the last second realized what he was about to do and instead moved to peer in the window as to not touch the car—no one was inside.

No Julien. No signs of a struggle. No nothing.

This can’t be happening, Priest thought, as he picked up Julien’s keys and spun away from the SUV, searching the empty concrete that stretched out in front of him. This can’t be fucking happening.

Digging into his pants pocket, Priest reached for his cell to check it again. When there was nothing there, not a missed call, no response from Julien in the group text, Priest shook his head and bolted toward the elevator.

Maybe he’s upstairs, like Lise said. Maybe he’s sick. But in the back of his mind, Priest knew the likelihood of that was slim.

He swiped his key fob over the panel, punched in their floor, and took what felt like a never-ending ride up to their level. Once he was there, he stepped out and raced to the end of the hall, and not two seconds later, he was inside.

“Julien? Are you in here?” But as Priest dashed through the foyer, past the living room, and into their bedroom, he already knew the answer—the condo was empty.

As he came back out to the living room, he ran a hand through his hair and tried to think, but it was close to impossible with the blood rushing around his head. Now that all of the logical explanations had been exhausted, that only left one thing—and that was unthinkable.

Priest looked at the TV remote sitting on the coffee table, and like a man about to reach for something that just might kill him, he slowly picked it up and wasn’t at all shocked to see his hand trembling.

He pressed the power button, and as the TV came to life, he began to flick through the news channels until—

There it was, his worst nightmare: Convicted felon Jimmy Donovan escapes Louisiana State Penitentiary.

After the headline, Priest zoned out, the unimaginable destroying all sense of his reality as everything inside him started to shut down. His legs began to shake, and as the realization that he had been right to fear the worst dawned, his stomach lurched and he hauled ass to the spare bathroom, his breakfast from that morning leaving him in a mass exodus.

Several minutes later, he slumped down on the bathroom floor and squeezed his eyes shut as his stomach heaved again. But nothing was left; it was merely revolting over the facts it had learned.

Julien is missing, and Jimmy is free.

Julien is missing. And Jimmy is fucking free.

As the full impact of those two things slammed into him all over again, the next thought that hit was: Robert. Fuck.

Priest quickly hit Robbie’s number, and as he sat there staring at the stark white wall of the bathroom, he did something he hadn’t done in years: he prayed.

* * *

ROBBIE SAT AT one of the booths at The Popped Cherry and punched in the numbers for the monthly order they needed to place. He and Tate had made good headway today, and in another hour or so they should be done with inventory.

Throughout the day, Robbie had been sneaking quick looks at the new reviews popping up about Julien and hadn’t been able to stop himself from raving about it to Tate. He figured he was owed that, considering he’d had to listen to Tate talk about Logan for years, and just as he was about to check for anything new online, his cell phone lit up and he saw Priest’s name and number appear.

With a smile on his face, Robbie reached for it and hit accept, and then settled back into his seat. “Did you finally track down our famous chef? I think we should—”

“Robert.” Priest’s voice cut Robbie off like a knife, his tone was that sharp, and Robbie immediately straightened in his seat.

“Yes? What is it? What’s wrong?” Robbie said, automatically sensing that something was very, very wrong.

“Where are you?”

“I’m at…work. Inventory, remember?” Robbie thought it extremely odd that Priest would forget something as simple as that—unless, of course, something else, something much bigger, was distracting him. “What’s going on? Are you all right?”

“I’m coming to get you.”

“Wh…what? Wait a minute. What do you mean you’re coming to get me? I work tonight.”

“Is Tate there with you?” Priest said.

“Yes. We’re just ordering and stuff. Why?”

“Tell Tate to lock all the doors, and do not leave that fucking bar. Do you understand me, Robert?”

Robbie’s entire body shook at Priest’s words, his brain understanding that whatever was going on, whatever had Priest barking orders at him, had to be something big, something that scared Priest, and the only thing Robbie could think of that did that was…Jimmy.

“Priest, you’re freaking me out. What’s going on? Where’s Julien?”

“I don’t know,” Priest said, and the impact of those three words was like a sledgehammer. “Lock all the doors and don’t leave. I’ll be there in ten minutes, max.”

“Pri—” Robbie started, but Priest had ended the call, leaving Robbie sitting there shaking in his seat.

What the hell? What did Priest mean when he said he didn’t know where Julien was? Wasn’t he at the restaurant?

Robbie swallowed a gulp of air and ordered himself to keep it together and do what Priest had told him. There was obviously a good explanation for this, because Priest wasn’t the kind to overreact unless it was important, but that didn’t make Robbie feel any better.

Robbie slid out from his seat and wiped his palms on his pants, and then he made his way to the bar, where Tate was putting all the bottles back in order.

“Uh, Tate? I, um…”

When Robbie stopped talking, Tate turned around to face him and frowned. “Hey? Are you okay? You look pale as a ghost.”

“I…uh, Priest just called, and he sounded really worried, and I know this is going to sound weird, but he said we need to lock all the doors and…stay inside.”

“Lock the doors? Why?” Tate put down a bottle of Patrón, and then he walked to the bar pass and came around to stop in front of Robbie. “Do you need to sit down? Is everything all right?”

“No. I just…” Robbie swallowed again and said as calmly as he could, “I just really need you to listen to me, please?”

“You want me to lock the doors? Can you tell me why?”

“I…” Shit, he didn’t know if he could, and until he did, he wasn’t about to divulge Priest’s secrets—not even to Tate. “I think Priest is just being overly cautious about something. But he said he was on his way, and I’m sure he’ll tell us more then.” Robbie could see that Tate wasn’t thrilled with that explanation, but it was all he had. “Please trust me.”

Tate sized him up for a long minute and then said, “Okay, let’s lock up. Then I’m calling Logan to see if he knows what the hell is going on.”

Robbie nodded. But he had a feeling if this had to do with who he thought it did, Logan wasn’t going to have any answers for Tate. The only man who held those was Priest.

Chapter Twenty

CONFESSION

Nothing will happen to him.

Not while I’m breathing.

“GET IN THE boat, Jimmy.”

A tall man dressed in camouflage gear who went by the name of Detective Winston gave the curt order, as he shoved a handcuffed Jimmy Donovan closer to the edge of the pier, where the police were ready to take him back to the city for processing.

Joel stood on the bank of the bayou and watched as his father and Victor were put into a second airboat that had appeared from out of nowhere, docking behind the one that had brought him into this nightmare.

With blood on his shoes, and his pants soiled and stuck to his legs, Joel didn’t dare move as a dozen or so police marched to where his father was now being shackled to the side of the boat.

“Joel!” Jimmy shouted, making Joel cower and shift closer to the policeman beside him. “Joel! Where are you, boy? Get over here before I leave,” Jimmy called out, and this time Joel reached for the policeman’s hand as his little body trembled with fear.

As the boat’s engine started up, Jimmy called his name out again, but when Joel didn’t answer, Jimmy swiveled around until he was looking right at Joel, and then he snorted.

“You think you’re safe now? You scared of me?” Jimmy said. “You think they’re gonna protect you? Get over here, I said.”

This time, Joel automatically shook his head, and the second he did, he realized his mistake, because Jimmy lost all fatherly decorum. “You don’t want to be my son no more? Is that it? Then you better listen to me good, boy, because I’m gonna tell you what I tell anyone else who tries to walk away from Jimmy Donovan. There’s only two things in life you should fear—me and God. And no matter how far you run or how well you hide, we’ll always find you, and when we do, you better hope one of us is in a forgivin’ kind of mood.”

As the boat began to pull away from the dock, the policeman standing with Joel called out, “Why don’t you shut the fuck up, Donovan?”

But Jimmy wasn’t to be deterred, as he met Joel eye to eye. “Don’t worry, boy. One day, I’ll get out and I’ll find you…”

PRIEST SHUDDERED AT the memory and tried to shove it aside as he made his way to The Popped Cherry.

Thank fuck it was clear today. No rain or sleet, or any of the other shit weather that often fell in Chicago at this time of the year, because with the speeds he was clocking, he’d likely have ended up skidding into a wall and being no good to anyone—least of all Julien.

Somewhere between throwing his guts up back at the condo and getting in his car, Priest’s panic and confusion over what had happened to his husband had morphed into full-on rage.

It all made sense now. Jimmy’s escape and Julien’s sudden disappearance had Priest’s father’s fingerprints all over it.

The surprise.

The timing.

The ambush.

Instead of waiting until nightfall, Jimmy had done it in the light of day. But how had he found them? And why take Julien? Priest had been so careful in keeping his past a secret, at keeping their marriage away from prying eyes. How had Jimmy found out about Julien? And what the fuck did he want?

That was the question Priest had been asking himself over and over, and there was one thing he kept coming back to. The only reason Jimmy would give up a chance of parole would be to vanish without a trace. Turning rat came with a big target, but escaping and disappearing? That was a different story altogether, one that kept you friends instead of making enemies, and if that were the case, Priest knew he needed to think about what he did next very carefully.

Jimmy was arrogant, and if all he’d wanted was to seek revenge on his son, then he would’ve done more than just take Julien to get Priest’s attention. But Jimmy hadn’t done that. He’d sent a message, one that told Priest Jimmy wasn’t done with him just yet, which meant Priest needed to come up with a plan. Not an easy feat when every thought in your head was raging against common sense and steering you toward thoughts of bloody murder.

Priest made the next turn as though on autopilot, his mind now firing off a million and one different ways to track Jimmy down, when suddenly a light bulb went off in his head—Henri.

Priest hadn’t given his ex much thought since he’d seen Henri talking with Robbie at the restaurant last week, but at the time his appearance had most certainly struck Priest as odd, and now that feeling was turning to downright suspicion.

Why had Henri been there, making a sudden reappearance in his life? And as Priest grabbed his phone from the passenger seat, he couldn’t stop the sliver of doubt that was now creeping in.

As he pulled into the side street that led to the tiny parking lot of The Popped Cherry, Priest hit Henri’s number and waited for it to connect. It didn’t take more than one ring.

“Joel, I was just about to call you—”

“What the fuck are you doing here in town?” Priest barked out, not giving two shits about what Henri was or wasn’t going to do.

“Hello the fuck to you too,” Henri snapped back. “Not that I owe you an explanation, but I was traveling through and saw a certain chef’s restaurant opening, and decided to stay and take a look around cold-ass Chicago. I just got word, however, that your father—”

“Escaped prison?” Priest pulled his car into an empty spot. “Is that what you were going to call me for? Because if it is, don’t fucking bother. Where do you get your information? On CNN?”

“No,” Henri said. “Everyone was tight-lipped trying to get him back before mass hysteria hit. No one knew shit, and I didn’t want to tell you until I had more facts.”

“Well, they know now. Jimmy is all over the fucking news. So are the three people he killed to escape, and Julien—is gone.”

Silence met Priest’s ear, and told him in an instant that no, Henri had not been aware of this news, and no, he had not been involved—and really, why would he be? He had been just as afraid of Jimmy all those years ago as Priest had been.

“What do you mean gone?” Henri finally asked, his voice cold.

Priest clenched his jaw, remembering what he’d found—or not found—in the parking garage. “As in never showed up for work this morning, won’t answer his cell, and his car keys were on the ground by our SUV back in the parking garage. Gone.”

“Fuck,” Henri said. “You didn’t call the police, did you?”

No. No, he had not. And while Priest knew that was what he was supposed to do, he also knew—

“If you call the police, Julien’s as good as dead. You know that, Joel.”

Hearing the words out loud from someone other than himself made Priest feel a little less crazy for not having gone straight to the authorities. But at the same time, it also made him more fucking scared than he’d ever been in his life.

“Look,” Henri said, “you and I know Jimmy better than any cop or PI in this town.”

“What’s your point, Henri?”

“My point is”—Henri took a deep breath—“let me help you. Let me help Julien. Let me look for him, track him down. It’s what I do, and you know I can look in places that others can’t or…won’t.”

Priest slammed the heel of his palm against the steering wheel and let out a stream of obscenities. He hated this world Jimmy existed in, but at the same time knew if he wanted to get Julien back, he had to play the game Jimmy’s way, because that’s what this was to Jimmy—a game.

“Do it,” Priest said in a voice he barely recognized. “Whatever you have to do, just do it. He took my fucking husband, Henri. I want to know where the hell he went.”

“Got it.” The line went silent for a moment and then Henri said, “Joel?”

“What?”

“I don’t know that young man I spoke with on Thursday night. But if he’s as important to you as he appeared to be, get him somewhere safe.”

Priest looked at the back door of The Popped Cherry and hated that all of the reasons why he had avoided relationships in the past were now coming to fruition.

“You just worry about finding Jimmy, and when you do, I want to know about it. I’ve got to go,” Priest said.

“Okay, I’ll—”

But before Henri could say more, Priest had hung up, realizing he needed to make a couple of calls before he went inside to get Robbie. It was time to take him somewhere safe, because while Henri had been close in his assumption, important barely scratched the surface on what Robbie meant to Priest.

* * *

ROBBIE’S LEG WAS doing a nervous jig as he sat in a booth. It had been around ten minutes since he’d gotten the call from Priest but it felt more like an hour—or three.

He was a wreck. His hands were shaking, his breathing was all over the place, and when Tate had shoved him into a booth and told him to sit down before he fell down, Robbie had gone without question.

As much as he’d tried, he couldn’t stop hearing the severity of Priest’s tone or the distress in his words over and over in his head, and as his mind rewound to the story of Jimmy, the shack, and Mr. Stevens, Robbie couldn’t stop thinking the worst.

He brought a trembling hand up to his mouth and gnawed on his thumbnail, as he looked across the table to where Tate had taken up residence, and Robbie didn’t miss his look of concern.

Tate had sent off a text earlier—to Logan, no doubt—but judging by the way he’d been alternating between watching Robbie and the blank screen of his phone, the message had gone unanswered.

“Robbie,” Tate said. “Are you sure you don’t want to talk about whatever it is that’s bothering you? It’s obvious you have some idea what’s going—” A loud banging at the back door had both men jumping in their seats, and Tate shoved a hand through his hair. “Fucking hell.”

He got to his feet, and Robbie also slid out of the booth, already knowing who was on the other side of that door. As he and Tate headed to the back entrance, Robbie rubbed his sweaty hands on his pants again and tried to steady them. He didn’t want to worry Priest any more than he likely already was, but Robbie was having difficulty getting his hands to stop shaking.

Tate unlocked the door between the bar and the foyer that led up to the loft, and then he punched in the alarm code. As soon as the alarm was disengaged, Tate pulled it open, and when Priest came into view, relief flooded Robbie’s entire body.

Tate stood aside, and as soon as he did, Priest stormed into the foyer and reached for Robbie. Without a word, Priest hauled him into his arms and wrapped him in a fierce embrace, and Robbie burrowed into his solid strength, holding on to the one person he knew would always keep him safe.

“Are you all right?” Priest asked, his voice rough.

Robbie nodded, and when he looked Priest in the eye, he could see the stress there. “I’m fine, really. I’m just worried.”

Priest gave a clipped nod and ran a hand up Robbie’s spine. “I know. So am I.” He looked over his shoulder. “Hello, Tate.”

“Hi,” Tate replied.

“Thank you for looking after Robert for me. I appreciate it.”

Tate gave a curt nod. “Of course. Is everything okay?”

Robbie looked at Priest’s face, wanting the answer to that himself, and when Priest said, “No, everything is not okay,” Robbie held on to Priest a little tighter. “You’ll be fine. The issue is with me. Do you mind if Robert takes tonight off?”

“I don’t know, should I?” Tate asked, his tone frostier than Robbie had heard in a while. “Is he in some sort of trouble? He’s not telling me anything, and you haven’t told me anything yet either. All I know is you called and told him we needed to lock all the doors. That doesn’t really make me want to let him go anywhere with you.”

“Hey?” Robbie said, and let go of Priest to stand in the middle of the two men. “I am right here, and an adult. I’m not in trouble, okay? But I’d like to go with Priest.”

Tate’s jaw ticked, and Robbie could see the indecision on his face. “Are you sure you’re okay?”

Robbie put a hand on Tate’s arm. “I’m fine, but I’ll be better if I can go with him. Will you be able to find someone to cover for me tonight?”

“I’m not worried about that.”

“Tate?” Priest said. “We need to go.”

“If anything happens to him—”

“Nothing will,” Priest said in a voice Robbie hardly recognized. “Not while I’m breathing.”

Robbie flinched at that, and Tate narrowed his eyes.

“But we really have to go.” Priest took hold of Robbie’s elbow. “You ready?”

Robbie nodded, and as they walked out the door, Tate said, “Does Logan know what’s going on here?”

“No,” Priest said, as he led Robbie around to his side of the car. As Robbie slipped inside, he heard Priest say, “If Logan needs me, though, he knows he can call.”

Priest shut the door, and as Robbie stared out the windshield at his friend and boss, he wished he could tell Tate something to ease his worries. The problem was that he didn’t know anything, not really, and what he did know certainly wouldn’t make Tate feel better.

Priest opened the driver’s-side door and got in. He buckled up without saying a word, and when he started the car, Tate turned around and headed back inside out of the cold.

When the door shut behind him, and the two of them were finally left alone, Robbie looked at Priest and asked the one thing he feared the answer to: “It’s Jimmy, isn’t it?”

Priest’s jaw locked tight as he shifted the gear stick into reverse. “Yes. He escaped yesterday morning.”

Escaped? Fuck, Robbie thought, as he brought a hand up to cover his mouth. Even though he’d expected to hear something like that, having it confirmed somehow made it that much worse. So did the unasked question and answer lingering in the air between them.

“Priest…where’s Jules?”

Chapter Twenty-One

CONFESSION

I never wanted any of this to happen.

But I tempted fate, and the devil came my way.

“PLEASE TALK TO me,” Robbie said as Priest backed the car out of its spot and drove them down the narrow road toward the main street.

Robbie’s voice had been so soft that Priest had to look at him to make sure he hadn’t actually imagined it.

“Julien—” Priest bit off his words and had to look away from Robbie, unable to look someone so innocent in the eye as he delivered such awful news. “He didn’t make it in to work today.”

When Robbie said nothing, and they came to a stop at a red light, Priest forced himself to check on him. The quivering of his chin, the welling of tears in those eyes, had Priest’s rage returning like a roaring fire.

How dare Jimmy come into their lives and cause such pain? How dare he make this beautiful man suffer?

“Is he…” Robbie paused and swallowed. “Is he okay, Priest?”

Priest wished he could say yes, wished he had a good answer for Robbie and himself, but he didn’t. And as his frustration and fury over that increased with every passing second, he reminded himself, Not yet. Not here with him. Use it to find Julien. Use it to hurt Jimmy.

“I don’t know,” Priest said, wanting to be as honest as he could with the man putting his life in his hands. “But until I do, I need you to trust me. Can you do that?”

“Oh God…Jules.”

“I know,” Priest said, and reached for Robbie’s hand. “But do you trust me?”

Robbie nodded, no hesitation whatsoever. “Yes. Of course.”

“I’m going to take you to a hotel. We can’t go back to the condo, not right now.”

“Why? Is that where—”

“Yes,” Priest said, not wanting Robbie to put into words what Priest had deduced from that parking garage. “We need to go somewhere else right now. Jimmy knows that place, and it’s not safe.”

Robbie wiped his hand on his pant leg over and over, and it hadn’t escaped Priest’s notice that Robbie’s hands had been shaking earlier. Sheer terror would do that to a person.

“Shouldn’t we call the police?” Robbie said. “Or did you already do that?”

Priest let go of his hand and wove them through the traffic heading to one of the most prestigious hotels in Chicago—The Peninsula—knowing they would have top-notch security there. “No. I didn’t call them. And before you worry that I’ve lost my mind, I promise you, I haven’t.”

Priest glanced at Robbie expecting to see a whole lot of doubt on his face. But instead of uncertainty, there was faith and trust. Two things Priest hoped Robbie wouldn’t come to regret later.

“I know how Jimmy is,” Priest said. “Not only from living with him when I was young, but…I studied him for years after he went away. How he thinks, what drives him, and if he’d wanted to really hurt me, he could’ve and would’ve already.” How, Priest left unspoken. But he could tell by the flash of horror in Robbie’s eyes that he knew.

“God,” Robbie said, and his voice shook along with his hands as he covered his mouth. “Julien…? Will he be…? Oh shit, I think I’m going to be sick.”

Priest wished he could spare Robbie from this, but he refused to lie. One thing he could do, though, was reassure Robbie. Reassure him of the one truth Priest knew right down to his very core. “I’m going to find him, Robert. I’m going to find Julien and bring him home to us. But first, I need you safe. I need to know you are okay.”

Robbie nodded. “Okay.” When Priest pulled into the valet area of The Peninsula, Robbie’s eyes widened. “Are you insane?” Robbie said as they climbed out. “This place is—”

“The last place Jimmy would look.” Priest took Robbie’s hand as he gave his keys to the man behind the valet stand, then he led them up the stairs and to the check-in desk.

“We don’t have any bags,” Robbie said as he looked around at the gleaming marble walls, and the light’s shiny reflection in the equally polished floor. “Or a reservation.”

“I called ahead. They don’t bat an eyelash when you book one of their most expensive suites.”

As they stopped in front of a young woman in her mid-twenties, Priest aimed a smile at her and hoped it looked more genuine than it felt.

“Good afternoon, gentlemen. How can I help you today?”

“Good afternoon,” Priest said. “I called a little while ago about the Peninsula Suite.”

“Oh yes, for a Mr. Bianchi?”

Robbie stiffened, and Priest looked at him and said, “Yes, that’s right.”

“Of course,” she said. “If I could just get a driver’s license from Mr. Bianchi, I already have the card you’ll be paying with on file.”

As Robbie realized that meant him, he reached for his license and handed it over. She entered in his information, and when she gave it back, she smiled and handed them their keys. Robbie signed the paperwork, trying to keep his hand steady, and then they headed to the elevator—the private elevator, just as Priest had hoped.

Once they were inside, and the doors shut behind them, Robbie looked at Priest and said, “Why do I get the feeling you’re about to drop me off and then disappear?”

“Because you’re smart,” Priest said, and hooked a finger under Robbie’s chin. “I need you safe while I do what I need to.”

“And what exactly is that?” Robbie asked, but before Priest could answer, the elevator hit the eighteenth floor and dinged. They stepped out into a foyer, and Priest slipped his card into the lock. Robbie walked inside, and Priest followed.

“First, I need to call Henri.”

That brought Robbie’s feet to a halt, and he turned around to face Priest. “Why? Does he have something to do with this? With Julien being—”

“No.” Priest shook his head. “Henri knows Jimmy.”

Robbie blinked several times. “But you just said—”

“That he wasn’t involved, and he wasn’t, until I called him.”

“I…I don’t understand.”

“I know,” Priest said, and rubbed his fingers between his brows. A headache was forming there. “I grew up with Henri in a way, at least until I was seven. We reconnected again in our twenties.”

“When you were…together?” Robbie said.

“Yes. The short version? I was just out of law school and he was—doing something else.”

“What?”

Priest let out a sigh. “Private investigating, sort of.”

“Sort of?”

“Yes,” Priest said, not wanting to get into all that right now, but knowing he eventually would have to. “Sort of. And he’s here right now, passing through, and said he would help.”

“So that’s where you’re going now, to Henri? He’s going to help find Julien?”

“Yes, and if anyone can find him, it’s Henri.”

“How can you be so certain? Are you sure we shouldn’t call the police?” Robbie asked.

Priest shut his eyes for a moment and told himself to just say it. This was Robbie. He deserved to know everything. But God, it wasn’t until Priest had to actually explain his past that he was reminded just how fucked up it was.

“Priest?”

Priest opened his eyes and looked directly into Robbie’s, hoping he would believe in him just a little longer. “Because Henri is Victor’s son.”

Priest had come to realize from the moment he’d really gotten to know Robbie that he was smart as a whip. It didn’t even take a second before Robbie put it all together. His mouth fell open and his eyes grew wide. “Victor? As in your dad’s right-hand man?”

“Yes,” Priest said. “I’ll tell you everything and anything you want to know about Henri, but right now I need to call him. I need to find out where he is with what we discussed. I just had to make sure you were safe first.”

Robbie swallowed again, clearly trying to process everything he was learning. Priest took Robbie’s face in his hands and said, “I’m so sorry, Robert. I never wanted any of this to happen.”

And that was the fucking truth. This was the very reason Priest had avoided relationships, but he’d tempted fate, and fate had sent the devil his way.

Priest dropped his hands away from Robbie, and then turned to head for the door, and as he did, his cell phone began to ring. He pulled it out of his pocket, and when he saw Julien’s name on his screen, his feet froze, and his heart came close to doing the same.

“Priest…? Priest? What is it?” Robbie said.

When he was beside Priest, Robbie looked down at the screen. His eyes flew up to Priest, who raised a finger to his lips—then he answered his phone.

Chapter Twenty-Two

CONFESSION

I will give my soul for you.

If that’s what the devil asks for.

“HELLO, JOEL.”

JIMMY’S voice slithered through the phone like the snake he was, and in all the years they’d been apart, the sound of it still made Priest’s skin crawl.

“What? No greeting for your father? You were such a well-mannered boy—at least until the end.”

Priest turned his back on Robbie, not wanting him to witness the revulsion Priest felt over the memories now bombarding him. Instead, he did his best to think about Julien.

He needed to keep it together, to play this just right, for Julien.

“That boy’s long dead, Jimmy. You made sure of that.”

“Not dead, if he speaks,” Jimmy said. “Though he goes by a different name now, doesn’t he, Mr. Priestley?”

“Where is he?” Priest said, not willing to dance too long with the devil.

“Your client? Oh, he’s here. You seem much more upset than I had hoped for, though, when I first got my hands on him. Why is that?”

“I swear to God, if you’ve hurt one hair on his head—”

“You’ll what?” Jimmy chuckled, and the menacing tone raked along every one of Priest’s nerve endings. “You aren’t exactly in a position to be making threats right now. So if you want to see Mr. Thornton alive and well again, you’ll shut your mouth and listen to what I have to say.”

Priest clenched his teeth so hard his jaw hurt.

“Oh, sounds like I hit a nerve. He really is someone special. I thought he might be after seeing the texts between you. By the way, who’s Robbie?”

Priest’s blood ran cold. “None of your fucking business.”

“Well, if you want to keep it that way, I suggest you do what I say. Or I’ll make it my business.”

With every word out of Jimmy’s mouth, the desire Priest had to make him suffer intensified, and he had plenty of words.

“Good boy. You know,” Jimmy said as though shooting the shit with a longtime friend, “I had such plans to be a model prisoner. To do things right, to secure my freedom—”

“By turning rat,” Priest interjected. “How noble.”

“By giving up information that important people wanted,” Jimmy said. “But then someone had to go and fuck it all up by leaking it to the press.”

Priest didn’t respond as Jimmy got all caught up in his tale of woe. A true narcissist, he loved talking about himself and hearing his own voice. Plenty of profilers over the years had studied him, and that fact was always at the top of the list.

“I wanted back my rightful place in New Orleans, just like the old days,” Jimmy went on. “But after that happened, I knew it was only a matter of time before—”

“Someone tried to kill you,” Priest said, knowing his only chance of getting any information on Julien would be to keep this fucker talking.

Jimmy snorted. “Probably would’ve succeeded, too, but fate stepped in and showed me a different way.”

Priest was afraid to ask.

“It showed me you.”

That made Priest want to retch. “I don’t give a fuck about you or fate.”

“No?” Jimmy said, and then his voice took on a disturbing edge. “You should, if you give a fuck about Mr. Thornton.”

Priest’s entire body vibrated with rage at hearing Julien’s name on his father’s tongue. “Quit with the dance, Jimmy. What do you want?”

“A reunion with you, of course.”

“Bullshit,” Priest said. “You all but disowned me that day in the bayou, and you don’t give second chances. So try again.”

“Straight to the point. Good for you. Fancy lawyer school teach you that?”

Priest ground his teeth together. “You took something you knew was important to me because you wanted my attention. Well, you have it, Jimmy.” Priest paused. “So what the fuck do you want?” he shouted so loudly that he was surprised the windows of the suite didn’t rattle.

Silence met his ear, and as Priest squeezed the back of his neck, he shut his eyes and wondered what it was going to take, how much of his soul he was going to have to give to free Julien. He was ready to give it all.

“Several things,” Jimmy finally said, the bullshit amiable tone gone. “You get them for me, and I just might give you something in return.”

“What?”

“I’m on the run, Joel,” Jimmy said as though Priest were an idiot. “Think. I need a passport with a name that won’t flag anything.”

Priest swallowed back the refusal on his tongue, and instead decided to worry about that later. “What else?”

“Money. How much do you think Mr. Thornton’s worth?”

More than any dollar amount you could come up with, asshole.

“I know you must have a nice little nest egg,” Jimmy said. “And if you don’t, your client has to be worth a bit. I’m sure he has the money to save himself if you can’t do it for him.”

“Fuck you, Jimmy. Let me talk to him,” Priest said, needing some kind of proof that Julien was even there, that he was…alive.

“Half a mil,” Jimmy said. “You got that?”

Priest growled. “Let. Me. Talk. To. Him.”

“I still haven’t heard an answer.”

“Yes, I have that. Now let me fucking talk to him.”

Jimmy clicked his tongue. “I would, but he’s not able to do that right now. Talk, that is.”

Priest’s vision went a murderous shade of red, and his voice trembled with rage. “You piece of shit. What have you done to him?”

“Nothing that’s not reversible for now. But don’t fuck up, or I can’t promise it will stay that way.”

Priest gripped the phone so hard that he was surprised he didn’t break the damn thing, and then he said in a deadly calm voice, “You lay another hand on him, I will kill you.”

Silent seconds passed between them, and then Jimmy said, “Finally, there’s the boy I raised.”

* * *

A SHIVER RACED up Robbie’s spine as he stared at Priest’s rigid shoulders.

The words, the mood, and the stiff set of Priest’s form presented an intimidating force, as Priest looked out the window of their hotel and issued a threat that would have most sane men running for the hills. There was nothing sane about Jimmy Donovan, however, especially if he thought he could come up against Priest and win.

It was strange, but with everything coming out of Priest’s mouth, Robbie knew he ought to be terrified of what was happening. But the bone-chilling determination of Priest wrapped around Robbie and soothed the part of him that was scared, the part of him that was worried, and assured him that Priest would move heaven and earth if it meant protecting those he loved.

As fierce as a lion, and seemingly as deadly, Priest was now stalking back and forth, and the fulminating look on his face told Robbie that the man at the other end of the phone best be careful, because he was fucking with the wrong man.

“I am not the boy you raised or the one you left behind,” Priest said in a tone that would, under any other circumstance, cause the hair on Robbie’s arms to stand on end. But hearing Priest dominate the conversation with a man as vile and wretched as Jimmy was nothing short of awe-inspiring. “That boy was scared of you. That boy didn’t understand what you were capable of until that final day. That boy was just that—a boy. But I’m a man now, Jimmy, and you took something from me that I want back.”

Robbie swallowed as Priest’s feet came to a stop and he raised his eyes. They were as dark as Robbie could ever remember seeing them. Like a thunderous cloud about to rain down unholy hell, and the tight line of his mouth looked like a slash across his stern face, it was drawn so tight.

Priest looked like a man ready to head into battle and annihilate all those in his path, and judging by the balled fist at his side and the tense set of his muscles, Robbie wasn’t far off with that assessment.

“That’s impossible,” Priest spat out, and turned away from Robbie to stare at the wall beside him. “The banks are closed and it’s going to take time to get what you want.” He listened some more and then cursed. “Tomorrow night? Where?” Priest ran a hand through his hair. “No. You tell me now.”

As Jimmy started to talk again, Priest shook his head, the movements harsh, clipped. “Jimmy, don’t you—” But Jimmy must’ve hung up.

“Fuck,” Priest roared, and brought his fist up and smashed it through the wall, making Robbie gasp.

The plaster cracked and crumbled around Priest’s fist, and the wall hanging listed to the left. Robbie jumped to his feet and hurried over.

“Priest, stop…” Robbie said, as he gently laid a hand on the arm that was still wedged in the wall.

Priest hung his head and dropped his phone to the floor, and as he did, he turned his face toward Robbie. The fierce predator he’d just witnessed stared back at him, like a wild animal trapped behind those grey eyes.

“Hey,” Robbie said, as he put both hands on Priest’s bulging bicep, trying to soothe him. “You did good.” Robbie nodded as he worked to reassure the man looking at him but not really seeing him—Priest was caught up in his head. “Come,” Robbie said, smoothed his hand down to Priest’s wrist, and gently tugged on it.

As Priest’s hand pulled free, Robbie saw his banged-up knuckles and winced. “That’s going to hurt later.”

“Good,” Priest said, and when their eyes met, Robbie shook his head.

“Not good. I won’t have you hurting yourself because of Jimmy.” Robbie led Priest over to the couch. “Sit. I’m getting some ice.”

Priest did as he was told. When Robbie came back with some cubes from the mini-fridge and a towel, he knelt in front of Priest. “Give me your hand.”

Priest held it out, and when Robbie wrapped the ice and towel around Priest’s knuckles, he hissed, and Robbie shook his head. “I should kick your ass for this.” When Priest looked him in the eye, the corner of his lips twitched, and Robbie said, “You don’t think I could? I could.”

“No,” Priest said. “I was thinking you are very brave.”

“Brave?”

“Yes. To be yelling at me when you just saw me punch a hole through a wall.”

Robbie sat back on his heels and peered into Priest’s solemn face. “You don’t scare me.”

“No?” Priest shut his eyes, and Robbie caught the side of his jaw ticking. The beast was still not calm, by any stretch of the imagination. “I scare myself right now with what I’m thinking.”

“If it’s that you want to kill Jimmy for taking Julien, then I should scare you too. I’d drive a knife into his heart right now if I could.”

Priest slid off the couch until his back was against it and his ass was on the floor. He spread his legs out on either side of Robbie. “Come here.”

Robbie moved in until his side was up against Priest’s chest, and when Priest wrapped his arms around him, Robbie laid his head against Priest’s shoulder.

“I’m going to bring him home,” Priest said into the silent room, his voice full of conviction, and Robbie couldn’t help but wonder if Priest was trying to convince Robbie or himself.

Chapter Twenty-Three

CONFESSION

This is my worst nightmare.

The ones I love suffering because of me.

PRIEST WASN’T SURE how long they sat there like that. Alone in the Peninsula Suite, silence their only companion, but when Robbie finally moved, it was to lift Priest’s hand and unwrap the towel.

His head was bent down over Priest’s knuckles as he inspected the abused flesh, and Priest couldn’t stop himself from running his other hand through the thick waves of hair only inches away from him.

He needed to touch something and remind himself that he was alive. As he did, Robbie raised his head and Priest noticed that fierce frown had returned.

“You really hurt yourself,” Robbie said. “These are going to be bruised tomorrow.”

“I know.” Priest curled his fingers just to see if he could, and winced.

“We need some Tylenol or something.”

“Alcohol,” Priest said. “I need some alcohol to do what I have to do next.”

Robbie raised an eyebrow. “And what exactly is that?” Priest went to speak, but before he could, Robbie held a finger up. “If you plan to tell me it’s better that I don’t know, I’ll squeeze your knuckles until you cry. Don’t think I won’t.”

Priest turned away as Robbie got to his feet, but when he was halfway across the room, Priest relented. If the shoe were on the other foot, he would want to know everything. “I need to call Henri and get him over here.”

Robbie stopped in front of the bar and pivoted in Priest’s direction. “But I thought you were going to him.”

“I was,” Priest said, and pushed up to his feet. “Before Jimmy called. But there’s no way I’m leaving you alone now, not when I know for certain he’s the one behind this. There’s also nothing I can do by leaving here tonight. He wants money and a passport, and me to bring them to him.”

“No.” Robbie shook his head. “No, you’re not going.”

“Robert, this is the only way with Jimmy. But I can’t get what I need until tomorrow. And one of those things, I need Henri for.”

“The passport?” Robbie bit on his lip.

“Yes. Henri has…connections,” Priest said, as he started to pace again, the initial shock of the phone call having worn off and the adrenaline now back.

Robbie narrowed his eyes, and Priest walked over and took his hands.

“I know you don’t like this. Me going. Henri coming here. But we can trust him, and I’m not leaving you alone. I thought it would be safe and I wouldn’t worry. But after hearing Jimmy’s voice—” Priest drew up short, not wanting to admit that after speaking to Jimmy, every memory he’d had as that scared little boy had come back tenfold. “I would just feel better if Henri came here, to us.”

“I don’t care about that. If you trust him, so do I. I’m just worried you’re going to”—Robbie shook his head—“do something that’s going to get you in trouble, and that scares me.”

Priest drew Robbie to him and kissed his head. “I have to do this. Whatever it takes. You understand that, right?”

Robbie nodded, but didn’t look at Priest. “Of course. I just…I want you to be careful.” He sniffed. “Julien’s already gone, and—”

“Hey,” Priest said, and took a step back to look into Robbie’s eyes. “Julien’s not gone. Don’t you think like that. You think good thoughts.” Priest swept Robbie’s hair off his forehead and tried to soften the stern expression he knew was on his face. “You think about what we’re all going to do when he comes home. Okay?”

“Okay,” Robbie said in a small voice. “Let me get you that drink and some more ice for your hand.”

“How about you get one for yourself, too.”

“Yeah,” Robbie said. “That might help a little.”

“Exactly,” Priest said, and watched as Robbie turned and headed to the bar. Priest then picked his cell phone up off the floor.

He was about to call Henri when the screen lit up with a familiar name and number, and he shut his eyes and bit out a curse. Logan. He’d known this was coming after the way things had ended at Tate’s, but he had no idea what to say right now.

Shit. He was going to have to deal with this sooner or later, and since he wasn’t going to be coming back to work until Julien was home, safe and fucking sound, this was as good a time as any.

“Logan, hey,” Priest said, and as he did, he looked over to Robbie and saw his head snap up.

“Hey? Are you fucking kidding me right now?” Logan said, and Priest grimaced. “I just got to The Popped Cherry after a phone call from Tate telling me that you called and told them to lock the place up. Want to maybe tell me what the fuck is going on?”

Priest should’ve known the second Tate was involved that Logan would go all fucking caveman, because that was exactly how he would act. But right now, he had no answers he could give his friend and work partner. “I wish I could, but I can’t right now.”

“What does that even mean?”

“It means,” Priest said as he locked eyes with Robbie, “I can’t tell you anything more than what I already told your husband. You are both fine and safe. I’ll tell you more when I can.”

There was a second of silence. “And when might that be?”

“I don’t know,” Priest said.

Logan sighed, and Priest could imagine him running a hand through his hair.

“Is Robbie there with you?”

“He is.”

“Can I talk to him?” Priest was about to say that wasn’t a good idea, but Logan added, “That wasn’t a question, Priest. Put him on the phone or I’m going to make your life a living hell.”

Too late for that. Priest took the phone over to Robbie, thinking it might help to hear from someone he knew.

When he got to the bar and held the phone out, Robbie went to take it, and Priest noticed his hand shaking. Fuck, he hated this. Hated that, because of him, the men he loved were suffering. Robbie was absolutely terrified.

“Logan wants to talk to you.”

Robbie wrapped his fingers around the phone, and as he did, Priest brushed his hand over Robbie’s, trying to offer what little comfort he could, though that wasn’t a whole lot right now.

As Robbie took the phone and brought it to his ear, he didn’t look away from Priest, and Priest felt somewhat better knowing that Robbie wasn’t turning away from him.

“Hello?” Robbie nodded, and then said, “Yes. Yes. I’m fine, Logan.” When Logan started talking again, Robbie shook his head. “No, you don’t need to do that. I’m with Priest. You know what he’s like.”

Robbie’s lips curved a little, and Priest was curious what Logan had just said.

“Exactly,” Robbie said. “He’d never let anything happen to me. I promise.”

As Robbie fell silent, listening to whatever Logan was telling him, his lips turned down, and for the first time since Priest had handed over the phone, Robbie lowered his eyes. “No. Julien’s not here.”

The somber words were like an arrow through Priest’s heart, and he clenched his fist to fight back the urge he had to snatch the phone out of Robbie’s hand—but remembered too late why that was a bad idea, as pain shot up his arm.

Christ, that hurt. But at least it distracted him from what Robbie had said.

Priest didn’t want to hear the sadness in Robbie’s voice. He didn’t want to imagine the horrors Julien was enduring. But most of all, Priest didn’t want to accept that his husband, and Robbie’s partner, the man they both loved, had been taken because of him.

“I can’t say anything else,” Robbie said. “I’ve got to go. Can you tell Tate I’ll be back at work as soon as I can? He can give me all the horrible shifts. I won’t complain at all, promise.” Robbie nodded, and then he raised his eyes back to Priest’s and held out the phone. “He wants to talk to you again.”

Priest took the phone and held it to his chest. “Are you okay?”

Robbie swallowed and nodded. “Yeah. Logan’s just worried. But I’m fine. I wouldn’t want to be anywhere other than here right now.”

Priest understood that. Robbie knew this was the first place he’d hear any news of Julien, and whether he was scared or not, there was no way in hell he was going anywhere else.

Priest turned away before bringing the phone back up to his ear. “Mitchell.”

“Priest. Okay. I’m not going to push here,” Logan said, shocking Priest. “I can tell something’s obviously wrong, but I trust you. Do you hear me?”

Yes, he heard him, and Priest wondered if he deserved that trust. Logan was assuming Priest would keep Robbie safe—keep his men safe—and yet he’d failed spectacularly at that, hadn’t he?

“I hear you.”

There was a pause for a long minute and then Logan said, “Are you okay? Priest? Is Julien?”

No. No, he wasn’t. Priest wasn’t going to let himself feel that, say that—not yet. So instead, he ignored the question altogether. “I don’t know when I’ll be back at work.”

“That’s fine. Do whatever it is you need to do and then come back to us. Cole and I will work it out.”

For the first time ever, Priest found himself grateful for the burgeoning friendship he had forged with Logan. It was one of the only ones he had outside of his two men, and right then he felt a sense of allegiance from Logan that was invaluable.

“Thank you, Logan,” Priest said, and he’d never meant that more.

“Anytime. And Priest?”

“Yes?”

“If you need me, don’t hesitate to call. I mean it when I say anytime.”

Priest appreciated the offer, but there was no way he was about to involve any more innocent lives in the shit show that was his life. It was going to be hard enough to explain all of this when it was over—and it would be over, of that he was sure. Jimmy Donovan would be leaving their lives permanently real soon.

“Got it.”

“Right. I won’t keep you any longer.” And with that, Logan ended the call.

* * *

KNOCK. KNOCK. KNOCK.

The sound of knuckles on the door of the suite had Robbie jumping out of his skin, even though he knew who was on the other side.

From the moment Priest had called him at work, to just minutes ago when he’d left to use the restroom, Robbie’s world had become a whirlwind, a vortex he’d been sucked into where he couldn’t seem to find any steady ground. Where the things he had learned seemed too horrible to fathom but, at the same time, too real because of the gaping hole in his chest where an integral part of him was missing—Julien.

It felt like forever since this morning, when the three of them had been together eating breakfast, and with every hour that passed, Robbie couldn’t help but feel more and more helpless.

Like a man on a mission, as soon as Priest had ended the call with Logan, he’d been on the phone with Henri, and under any other conditions, Robbie knew he’d be feeling a whole lot different over the fact he was about to officially meet Priest’s ex. Here and now, though, he was feeling relieved, which was crazy, because he didn’t even know the guy. All he knew was that Priest believed Henri could help them get Julien back, and that made Henri as important as the second coming of Christ, as far as Robbie was concerned.

Robbie stood on unsteady legs, about to go and open the door, when Priest walked out of the master bedroom and said, “I’ve got it.”

Grateful he wouldn’t have to deal with Henri on his own, Robbie sat back down but kept his eyes trained on Priest as he headed to the door. Robbie noticed Priest looked through the peephole, even though he’d talked to Henri and let him up only minutes ago, and the fact he took such care, such precautions, helped ease Robbie’s nerves—a little.

Priest unlatched the chain and then unlocked the deadbolt, then opened the door and stood off to the side. When he did, the tall, dark-haired stranger with the piercings and leather jacket from Julien’s restaurant walked over the threshold and into the suite—and just as he had last week, Henri made Robbie’s palms sweat.

“Hey there, Joel,” Henri said. Priest scowled at him. “Or should I call you Priest? You know, I can’t remember the last time you invited me to a hotel suite.”

Priest shut the door, and as he locked it, he said, “Call me whatever you want. I go by both.”

Henri shrugged and then looked over his shoulder, clearly sensing someone else in the room. When he spotted Robbie, Henri wandered into the living area and said, “What do you call him, bright eyes?”

Robbie looked to Priest, who was walking around Henri. “Priest. I usually call him Priest.”

Henri took off his jacket and sat down. “Yeah, I don’t know if that’ll work for me.”

“We’re not here to discuss it one way or another,” Priest said, cool as an arctic blast. “Jimmy called.”

At those two words, Henri’s spine stiffened, and Robbie noticed the way his jaw clenched—much like Priest’s whenever he spoke of his father.

“He called you? Here?” Henri said, and got to his feet, looking around as though Jimmy was going to appear behind him. “Why didn’t you tell me that over the fucking phone?”

Priest took another step in Henri’s direction. “Because I knew you wouldn’t come, and I needed you here.”

“You’ve got some fucking nerve, you know that?” Henri shook his head. “What if he’d tracked you?”

“I’ve had this phone less than a month—it’s private, per your instructions. So unless Jimmy has a tech-savvy thug on his roster he could contact in the last day, I think we’re good there.”

Henri narrowed his eyes until they were close to slits. “We could’ve met somewhere else. Anywhere, Joel. What if he’d been downstairs?”

“He’s not downstairs,” Priest barked. “His fucking face is all over the news. Not to mention he’s busy holding my husband fucking hostage somewhere. So I doubt he’s sitting in the lobby of The Peninsula waiting for your ass to show up.”

“And yet you didn’t want to leave him here alone,” Henri said as he jabbed a finger in Robbie’s direction.

Priest’s breathing was harsh as Robbie watched the heated exchange with curiosity. The two of them reminded him of rams about to charge and butt heads, and he had a feeling they shared a history that was as volatile as this exchange.

“That’s some bullshit, Joel, and you know it.”

“Maybe I do,” Priest said, his voice now dropping back to that low register that made goosebumps appear on Robbie’s skin. “But I’m already down a loved one today, and I’ll be damned if I risk a second.”

Henri looked to Robbie, who remained on the couch, and Robbie thought he caught some emotion flash in Henri’s eyes as they scanned his face. But before he could work out what, Henri looked back to Priest. “My apologies. I didn’t realize the importance of certain things.”

A.k.a. me, Robbie thought, and got to his feet, deciding he was sick and tired of being talked around, especially when there were so many more urgent things to be discussing.

“I’m very important,” Robbie said, and a sense of belonging swept over him when Priest took his hand. “To Priest and Julien. They mean everything to me, and Priest seems to think you can help him—help us—get Julien back. If that’s true, can we please hurry up and get to that part of this conversation?”

Henri stared at Robbie for a beat, a knowing light now entering his eyes, and then looked back to Priest.

“He’s right,” Henri said. “Getting Julien back is what’s most important. We can discuss you being fucking reckless later. Now, what does dear old Dad want from you? And how can I help?”

Priest let go of Robbie’s hand and pressed his fingers to his forehead. “You still got people around?”

“If you mean here in Chicago, then yes,” Henri said, his eyes shifting to Robbie before returning to Priest. “I got people.”

“I figured, since you were up this way.”

Henri shrugged. “I’m looking to relocate. When I heard Jimmy was getting out, I wasn’t about to stick around New Orleans for round two. I ghosted, and knew you were out here, so I thought I’d check out the area.”

“So no one knows you’re here?”

“What do you think?”

Priest scrubbed a hand over his face before dropping it down by his side. “He wants money and a passport. I can get him one of those things—”

“And I can get him the other,” Henri said.

“Right. I wasn’t sure—”

“Yes, you were. You’re always sure about everything.”

“Not about this I’m not.” Priest began to pace, his head down, stroking his beard, and Robbie watched the two in silent fascination as they went back and forth. “I don’t care how you get it, or how much it’s going to cost. I need it by tomorrow, Henri.” Priest stopped and looked over his shoulder. “Is that even possible?”

Robbie’s heart was thumping so hard that he was surprised both men didn’t look at him and ask him to keep it down.

“I’ll make it possible,” Henri said. Priest gave a clipped nod, and Henri walked over to Robbie. “Watch over him tonight, would you?”

“Henri—” Priest said.

“What?” Henri said, challenging Priest in a way Robbie had never seen anyone do. “Don’t act like you’ll look after yourself during all of this.”

“I’ll look after him,” Robbie said, and raised his chin. “Go and get Priest what he needs. I’ll watch over him.”

Henri raised a hand and tapped Robbie’s upturned chin. “I like you.”

“Like him a little less,” Priest said, and stalked across the suite to grab Henri’s arm and lead him to the front door. “Tomorrow.” As he held the door open, Henri stepped outside and nodded.

“Tomorrow.”

As Henri walked to the elevator, Robbie raced outside and said, “Wait.”

As Henri stepped inside the elevator, he held the door open and said, “What is it, bright eyes?”

Robbie stood on tiptoes and whispered something in Henri’s ear.

“I can do that,” Henri said.

“Good. And I’ll do what you said. We’ll be even.”

“That we will,” Henri said, as Robbie stepped out of the elevator and felt Priest come up to stand beside him.

“Even about what?” Priest asked.

Robbie shook his head. “Nothing. I just wanted to check something with Henri before he left.”

Priest frowned and then looked at Henri, who had removed his arm from the elevator door. “Thank you,” Priest said, even though he looked as though he wanted to strong-arm Henri into some answers.

“It’s what we do, right?” Henri said as the door began to close.

“Be careful anyway.”

“Will do. Talk tomorrow,” Henri said as the elevator finally shut, and Robbie and Priest stepped back into the suite to face the long night ahead.

Chapter Twenty-Four

CONFESSION

Be careful of the thief. He will steal your heart.

IT WAS CLOSING in on eleven when Robbie came out of the en suite and found Priest standing by one of the wide windows that overlooked the city. He hadn’t bothered to turn on any lights, and since neither of them had any luggage, the room was untouched, the whole suite really, except for the two of them and the liquor from the bar in the opposite room.

Robbie had decided to take a quick shower after Henri left, to give Priest a moment to process all that had happened. But when he re-entered the bedroom and saw Priest so silent and still, standing there in the dark, Robbie had to wonder if that had been a mistake.

“Priest?” Robbie said, and when Priest looked over his shoulder, what Robbie saw in those eyes made his heart ache.

Priest had been a pillar of strength throughout all of this, never once showing signs of weakness. But right now, Robbie could see the underlying worry, the grave concern Priest was trying so hard to contain, swirling in troubled eyes that were filled with self-recrimination.

“Priest,” Robbie said, taking Priest’s uninjured hand. “Do you want a quick shower? It might help clear your head.”

“No,” Priest said, his voice barely audible, and when Robbie saw the phone sitting on the table beside Priest’s leg, he knew why.

Priest didn’t want to be in a position where he couldn’t answer a phone. Where he couldn’t leave in an instant if he had to, or get out that door and save Julien should the opportunity arise, and Robbie couldn’t blame him—not one bit.

“But I’m glad you did,” Priest said, and touched his fingers to the lapel of the robe Robbie had on.

Robbie moved in closer to Priest’s side and cradled his cheek. “Hey? Good thoughts, remember? Tomorrow we’re going to find Julien and bring him home.”

When Priest looked away, Robbie had a feeling it was to hide the fact that Priest might not believe that as strongly as he had earlier. But there was no way Robbie was going to let him go down that road.

He moved until he was standing between Priest and the window. “You told me that, remember? You told me that Jimmy wants something, and Julien is the way of getting it. He’s not going to jeopardize that. We’re going to get Julien back.”

Priest said nothing. It was as though he were shutting down, his fight from earlier having left him now that Henri was gone and there was nothing to do but wait.

Robbie shook his head, his emotions threatening to consume him and drag him under. Seeing Priest so forlorn, so defeated, was heart-wrenching, and when the silence became too much to bear, Robbie could no longer hold his emotions back.

“Don’t do this,” Robbie said, and when Priest’s eyes opened, the tragic look in them had Robbie’s lip quivering. “Don’t shut down and close me out. I know you’re scared for him, so am I, but you have to keep fighting. You have to keep believing and seeing the man we love and remember. We’re going to get him back.” Robbie’s eyes blurred, and he dropped his hands by his sides. “I need you to believe that, because if you don’t—” Robbie clamped his mouth shut, refusing to voice his final thoughts, and when it seemed Priest would remain silent, Robbie went to walk away, only to feel a hand on his arm stopping him.

“I keep thinking,” Priest said, his voice broken. “If Julien had never tried to steal my car that day…”

Robbie felt a tear slip free and fall down his cheek. “If he’d never tried to steal your car, you would’ve had eight miserable years of eating horribly cooked food.”

Priest took a step toward Robbie and rested their foreheads against one another. “I’ll never forgive myself if something happens to him.”

“Stop it,” Robbie whispered. “You didn’t do this, and Julien would be the first to tell you that.”

“Yes, but if he hadn’t—”

“But he did,” Robbie said. “He did steal your car—or try to—and it started this crazy love that you two have, and Priest? I love that story.” Robbie brought a hand up to cover Priest’s heart. “Will you do something for me?”

“Yes,” Priest said, his voice full of gravel, full of raw emotion, his broken heart in his eyes.

“Tell me more of it. Take us away from here and now.” Robbie drew Priest over to the bed and scooted up on it until he was sitting with his back against the headboard, and then patted the spot beside him. “Bring Julien back to us in a way that only you can.”

Priest sat down and took Robbie’s hand, entwining their fingers. “Did he ever tell you about the night we got engaged?”

“No, he didn’t,” Robbie said. “Will you?”

Priest leaned his head back against the headboard, shut his eyes, and took a deep inhale. Then he let it out and said, “Yes, let me tell you…”

“GREAT FIRST MONTH, chef,” Lise called, as she shoved through the front door of JULIEN and stepped out into the parking lot.

It’d just hit midnight, and Priest had been waiting all day for this moment as he watched Lise’s boss, and the owner of the hottest restaurant in L.A., walk out into the warm summer night.

As Julien Thornton came into view, Priest caught his breath at the sight. Dressed in his chef’s uniform—black pants and a white chef’s jacket with black buttons—Julien looked the part of a man who’d spent the night in a high-end kitchen.

European cuisine at its finest was how critics were touting it, and when Julien kissed Lise on either cheek and waved goodbye, Priest couldn’t help but think Julien Thornton was a European male at its finest.

It’d been nearly a year since the two of them had officially started dating, and as he watched Lise drive away, and Julien walk around the side of his restaurant to where he’d parked his car, Priest wiped his hands on his pants and told himself to breathe.

He was nervous. In fact, he’d never been more nervous about anything in his life, as he watched the man he loved come to a stop in the empty parking lot and look around.

There were four floodlights that lit up the new parking area, and as Julien stood under one of them, he turned to his left and then his right, before shaking his head. Priest smirked and thought Julien just might kill him for this, but was hoping what came next would make up for it.

Priest pulled his cell phone out and brought up Julien’s number, then he hit call and waited. Julien’s cell began to ring, and he frowned, shoved his hand into his pocket, and fished it out. When he brought it to his ear, Priest braced himself for the impact.

“Salut, Joel,” Julien said, and the frustration in his voice took nothing away from the sensual cadence of it. Even pissed off, Julien sounded like he was trying to seduce you.

“Well,” Priest said, and chuckled, “that wasn’t exactly the kind of greeting I was expecting tonight. Especially when we’ve barely seen each other all week.”

“I know, I’m sorry,” Julien said. “But you won’t believe this. Someone has stolen my car.”

“You’re kidding?”

“Non. I’m not kidding. I’m standing here at the back of JULIEN in an empty fucking parking lot. Bordel, Joel. I knew I should’ve waited to open until after I got the security cameras installed.”

Yes, Priest thought, he was guilty of two things: taking shameless advantage of the fact he knew Marcus, the security guy Julien had hired, and asking him ever so nicely to maybe be booked until Monday—and, of course, he was guilty of…stealing Julien’s car.

“Shit, Julien,” Priest said, as he opened the door of Julien’s Porsche Boxster and climbed out. “I mean, what kind of reprobate would steal your car?”

“I don’t know,” Julien said as he started to pace, too caught up in his annoyance to realize what was really going on. “I locked all the doors, and you’d think with the way this place is lit up, someone would’ve seen something.”

“You’d think so,” Priest said as he leaned back against the vehicle and crossed his arms and legs. “Maybe the person who took it is just a really good…thief.”

As that final word left Priest’s mouth, Julien’s feet stopped and he slowly pivoted, scanning the parking lot. “Where are you?”

Priest was happy to hear, and see, the smile on Julien’s face as he watched from his spot in the dark alley alongside the restaurant. “In the neighborhood, of course. That’s where friendly car thieves hang out. Isn’t it?”

Julien chuckled, and Priest smiled in automatic response. He was ridiculously in love with this man, the one who’d entered his life in such a brazen way.

“I wouldn’t know. It’s been a while since I met one.”

“Me too,” Priest said, and then clicked the locks, making the headlights of the Porsche blink. Julien turned in his direction. “But there was this one I met, some time ago, and I can’t seem to get him out of my mind.”

“Vraiment?”

“Yes, really,” Priest said, understanding most of the words and phrases Julien used around him, and as Julien began walking his way, Priest’s heart beat a little faster with every step. “He has eyes the color of gemstones, rich and vibrant, and they darken whenever I’m inside him.”

“And how often is that?”

“Not as often as I’d like lately.”

“That’s a shame,” Julien said when he finally reached the curb, stepped up on it, and crossed the grass, heading straight for Priest. “It sounds like you really have a thing for this…thief.”

Priest nodded. “I think I might,” he said, as Julien finally crossed the dark alley. “But you know what they say about playing with thieves, right?”

When Julien stopped in front of him, he lowered his phone and ran his eyes over Priest’s black shoes, matching trousers, and button-up shirt, until he landed on his face. “What’s that?”

Priest pushed off from the car and whispered above Julien’s lips, “Be careful, because they just might steal your heart.”

“Joel…” Julien sighed and tilted his head for a kiss.

But before their lips met, Priest said, “Marry me.” Julien sucked in a breath, and Priest took his chin between his fingers. “I know we aren’t traditional by any stretch of the imagination, but”—Priest ran his fingers along the line of Julien’s throat—“I love you. I want this, you, forever, Julien.”

“Dieu,” Julien said, and when he raised his hand, Priest didn’t miss the way it trembled. “I want that too.”

“Yes?”

“Oui. Je t’aime, Joel Priestley. I have since the moment you caught me in an alley, much like this.”

Finally, Priest brushed his lips over the top of Julien’s. “That was the day my life truly began.”

Julien moved into him until Priest was up against the car door, and then put his hands on his chest to steady himself. “Mine too. It was the day you restarted my heart.”

Priest shook at Julien’s words, knowing just how reckless he had once been with his life, then he took Julien’s lips in a kiss full of love and devotion, and knew not a day would go by where he wouldn’t do everything in his power to keep that heart, and this man, forever safe and by his side.

* * *

AS PRIEST’S WORDS drifted off, he turned to see Robbie’s eyes shimmering with tears. No words were needed to express the emotion; it was written all over Robbie’s face—heartbreak.

Their hearts were broken because half of them was gone. Stolen from their lives in the blink of an eye, and Priest knew if he didn’t play his hand exactly right, Jimmy could end this in a way that none of them would ever come back from.

Priest slid a little way down the bed, and then tugged on Robbie’s arm, pulling him down until his head rested across Priest’s lap.

As Robbie settled in, Priest caught the way he shuddered. Priest reached up to wipe away the tears from Robbie’s eyes. The day and the story had finally brought forth the onslaught of feelings Robbie had been keeping at bay, and Priest felt his pain alongside his own.

“Shh,” Priest said, as he ran a hand through Robbie’s hair, trying his best to soothe him, even though nothing could dull the painful ache they were experiencing.

As the minutes ticked by and turned into hours, they didn’t move from that position. The only thing that changed was that Robbie’s tears finally abated and he drifted off to sleep. But Priest’s just wouldn’t stop, as he sat there in the dark, sleep nowhere in sight, and pictured the thief he’d never been able to get off his mind.

Chapter Twenty-Five

CONFESSION

You are never alone.

Not as long as I’m alive.

“I WAS WONDERING when you’d finally wake up.”

The unfamiliar voice that seeped through Julien’s foggy subconscious set off warning bells. A light began to flicker behind his eyelids, making him squint against the intrusion. As he did, a shooting pain ricocheted through his skull, and the warning bells turned into full-on blaring alarms.

“That’s right. It’s time to wake up, Mr. Thornton.”

As Julien tried to open his eyes, he found one easier than the other—his left—as the eyelid pulled back but then shut in response to the glare from the flashlight being shined in his face.

“I must’ve hit you harder than I thought. You’ve been out for a while now, boy. I was starting to wonder if you’d ever come back around.”

Julien tried to make sense of the words he was hearing, and as his jumbled mind began to recall what had happened, his heart skipped and almost stopped, and he forced himself to open his eye.

This time there was no flashlight blinding him, and as he focused on the man standing in front of him, Julien’s pulse began to race. The man was no one he had ever met before—at least not in person—but he was instantly recognizable by the steel color of his eyes, and the lifeless expression within them.

“Your name is Mr. Thornton, I know that much. Julien Thornton. So are you concussed?” Jimmy Donovan asked, clicking his fingers in Julien’s face. “Or just…slow?”

Julien swallowed as he tried to comprehend what was going on, but all he could seem to do was focus on the man’s face. How could Jimmy be standing in front of him? And how did he know his name?

As those questions raced through Julien’s mind, Jimmy took a step forward, and Julien automatically tried to move but found that he couldn’t. He was tied down, his arms and legs bound to a chair, and that was when the cold tendrils of fear crept up the back of his neck, making him shudder.

Maybe this was some kind of dream, some kind of nightmare brought on by anxiety, and it wasn’t really happening. But when Julien shook his head and blinked, trying to clear his mind, he knew this was no dream, because the terror he was feeling was too real—and the man inflicting it knew that.

Jimmy’s lips turned up in a sneer. “Yes. There we go. You’ve caught up. Now, back to introductions. You’re Mr. Thornton, and I’m—

“Jimmy Donovan,” Julien said. Priest’s father, convicted murderer.

“Very good, and if you know that, then you should know why we’re having this conversation.”

When Julien remained mute, trying to get his brain to catch up, Jimmy kept on talking.

“I’m in need of a good lawyer, Mr. Thornton, and I heard you have one.”

Julien’s stomach twisted, as he pictured Priest standing in their kitchen that morning, smiling at him, drinking his coffee. That was this morning, right? How long have I been out?

“Don’t worry too much, I’ve already contacted him, and he seems…willing to help.”

Julien tipped his head up and tried his best to pry open his right eye and see if he recognized his surroundings. But a new bolt of pain shot through his head, making him wince and shut both eyes.

“Don’t bother,” Jimmy said. “The swelling won’t let you open it.”

As something cool ran down Julien’s neck, he gripped the wood under his hands and tried to remember anything Priest had told him about his father to help him here, and the one thing that he recalled was that Jimmy was a stickler for honesty.

It was something that had always stood out to Julien whenever Priest spoke of that afternoon on the bayou. Priest would deny it until his last breath, but the fact he’d been so traumatized by Mr. Stevens not telling the truth was undoubtedly the reason he was so adamant about honesty as an adult—he’d seen what a lie could do to a person, and Julien needed to remember that if he wanted to stay alive.

“I had a nice little catch-up with Joel while you were sleeping. It’s a shame you missed it. I believe you know him quite well.”

At the mention of Priest’s name, nausea roiled in Julien’s gut. He couldn’t even begin to imagine what Priest was experiencing—or poor Robbie.

“Are you having trouble talking?” Jimmy said. “I left your tongue in your mouth for a reason. You really should use it, Mr. Thornton. You never know when it might not be there.”

Julien swallowed, the threat making his dry throat even drier, and then made himself speak. “Oui, yes. I know him.”

“Yes, that’s what he said.”

Julien didn’t care how much it hurt—he forced his eyes open the best he could and made himself take a long look at Jimmy, should he need to describe what he saw later—if he got the chance.

Jimmy appeared to be about the same height as Priest, and even though he was older, he had more brawn than Julien would’ve expected. Not that that was so unusual; years in a prison cell with nothing to do except push-ups and sits-ups kept one strong, and Jimmy was letting Julien know that by the way he’d rolled up the sleeves on his dirty white shirt, tucked into grey pants a size too big that were held up by a belt—and in that belt was a gun.

“He was rather upset that you and I were becoming acquainted,” Jimmy went on, and Julien could only imagine. If Priest knew that Jimmy was the one who had taken Julien, once he’d gotten over his shock, Priest’s only emotion right now would be fury.

Nobody messed with the ones Priest loved.

“Honestly, I didn’t think he’d much care, since you’re just a client of his. But that’s not all you are, is it?”

As Jimmy let the words dangle between them, Julien swiped his tongue over his bottom lip, and when the distinct taste of copper hit his taste buds, he shut his eyes and told himself to breathe.

Jimmy had hit him hard. But if he wanted to stay alive, Julien knew he had to focus. Focus and keep Jimmy talking. Keep him engaged and interested enough that he didn’t hit Julien again—or worse.

“You seem to be the one with all the answers,” Julien said, and then spat out the blood that was pooling in his mouth. “Why don’t you tell me?”

Jimmy chuckled, and the sound made the hair on the back of Julien’s neck stand up. “I think you’re his boyfriend. A fancy French fucker who likes to suck his cock, that right?”

“I’m not his boyfriend, non. I am French, though, so points for that,” Julien said, and then coughed, trying to get some kind of lubrication in his mouth.

“You think this is some game?” Jimmy shouted, and finally some clue as to where they were was revealed, as his voice echoed off the walls. Wherever they were, it was empty and large. Some kind of storage unit? A warehouse, maybe?

Then Jimmy shifted in close and put his hands over Julien’s arms. “You think I won’t hurt you because you know Joel? Let me tell you, that is not the case. Especially now that he abandoned his name.”

Julien thought back to the stories of how this man had terrorized Priest as a child, and felt his disgust and revulsion morph into courage—if he was going to die, then he would do it standing up for that little boy who never had anyone to do it for him.

“You don’t care about him,” Julien said. “You never once thought about your son. How what you did would affect him. I don’t think a monster like you is capable of thinking of others, which is why you no longer have a son.”

“You’re right. I don’t have a son!” Jimmy said. “Because he walked away from me, his father. Away from his name. He ran away like a spineless little coward and left his old man to rot in a prison cell.”

If Julien had been able to, he would’ve killed Jimmy for that statement alone. Priest was anything but spineless. Something his father would soon learn when they finally met again face to face.

“He was a child, and he left a nightmare. One where you were all that was evil and still are. But that boy who left…” Julien thought of Priest’s shrewd eyes, cunning brain, and powerful body, and felt a warped smile hit his lips. “You better watch out, because he’s coming for me. I promise. And you won’t recognize what you see.”

Jimmy’s hands dug into Julien’s arms as he clenched his teeth. Then his voice dropped several bone-chilling octaves as he said, “You love him.”

Julien refused to look away as Jimmy moved closer. Instead he focused on the lines around Jimmy’s eyes. His cold, dead eyes that revealed the empty pit where his soul used to be.

“Yes. You do. More than boyfriends, then,” Jimmy said, and tilted his head to the side as though inspecting a bug under a microscope. “Are you and Joel… married, Mr. Thornton?”

Julien raised his chin a fraction, refusing to cower. Priest would be coming for him. Julien knew that all the way down to his very soul. His job now was to stay alive until Priest got there, stay alive so he could see Robbie’s smile again, even if that meant telling this savage things he normally wouldn’t divulge.

“Yes,” Julien said, and Jimmy did something Julien never would’ve guessed—he laughed.

“Oh,” Jimmy said. “This is even better than I originally planned. When I saw you on the TV telling that reporter that Mr. Priestley was your lawyer, I never suspected this kind of connection.” He laughed again, and the sound was sinister and devoid of emotion as Jimmy straightened and moved away.

Julien kept his one good eye on Jimmy’s back, watching as he picked up a tire iron. Julien’s adrenaline spiked and his fear kicked in as he tried to think of something, anything, to keep Jimmy talking.

“Why are you doing this?” Julien said. “You were up for parole. You could’ve walked free.”

Jimmy twisted the bar in his hand as he walked back toward Julien. “Ohhh, so you were keeping tabs on me, huh? Well, I would’ve been dead in days if I stayed. The second it was leaked, a target was on my back. Talk through the grapevine had my number coming up very soon. But then, like some miracle of God, you appeared with Joel beside you.”

“So you escaped?”

“I did,” Jimmy said, clearly proud of himself. “Then I…procured myself a vehicle and again fate stepped in. The owner? He was a gun-carryin’, law-abidin’ citizen. God bless America.”

Julien looked to the gun in Jimmy’s pants, and then to the iron in his hand. “If you kill me, Priest will never give you what you want.”

Jimmy raised his arm as if he was about to swing the iron, and it was just enough to distract Julien from the fist that landed against his bruised right cheek and sent a burst of pain into his swollen eye socket. It was so agonizing that Julien’s vision went spotty, his head started to spin, and everything began to fade.

Jimmy bent down and said in his ear, “Oh, he’ll give me what I want, Mr. Thornton, because I took something that he wants. Don’t those fancy lawyers call that something? Ah yes, quid pro quo. So sleep tight—we have a long day head of us tomorrow.”

As Julien’s head lolled to the side, his eyes fell shut and he heard Priest’s voice in his head…

“JULIEN THORNTON, THIEF of my heart. I will always be there for you.” Priest took a step forward until their bare toes touched on the white sands of Pelican Point Beach while the sun set out across a calm Pacific Ocean. “When you are tired, when you are sick or in need, I will be there. I will never abandon you, never let you feel you are alone, because you are not. As long as I am alive, you will never know a day where you don’t feel loved or protected.”

Priest shifted to place his cheek by Julien’s and kiss his temple. “I will be there to help carry whatever burden you might find too heavy, and to fight off any demons that come for you. Je t’aime, Julien, and I will love you until my very last breath…”

AS THE LIGHT grew dimmer, and Julien’s will faltered, he clung to the words Priest had said to him on their wedding day, believing them with every fiber of his being. He took what he hoped wouldn’t be his last breath and slipped into the darkness that beckoned.

Chapter Twenty-Six

CONFESSION

I will be strong for us.

I will bring him home today for us.

ROBBIE WOKE AS the sun was just beginning to show its face, and as he opened his eyes and stretched his legs, he realized he’d spent the night asleep in Priest’s lap. Shit, Robbie thought. When he angled his head to see if Priest was sleeping, Robbie found him exactly as he had been the night before.

Priest was awake and staring out the window. Robbie pushed himself up, and as Priest turned in his direction, Robbie’s breath caught at Priest’s tear-streaked face.

Priest looked exactly the way Robbie imagined he was feeling, like a man who had entered hell and hadn’t escaped. Robbie let his eyes shift to the phone still sitting on the bedside table, and Priest said, “Nothing’s changed.”

Damn it. Robbie wasn’t sure what he’d been expecting, but was a little bit of hope too much to ask for? But one look in Priest’s eyes and Robbie had his answer—yes.

Hope was far too much to ask for when it came to Jimmy Donovan. If they were putting all their faith in him, they might as well say goodbye to Julien forever. Luckily, they weren’t, Robbie thought, as Priest swung his legs over the edge of the bed and got to his feet. Robbie was putting his faith in Priest, and if anyone was going to save Julien, it was him.

“You should eat something this morning. It’s going to be a long day,” Priest said.

“You should eat too.”

“No, I—”

“Priest,” Robbie interrupted. “You’re not going to be any good to anyone—least of all Julien—if you don’t have any energy.”

Priest gave a clipped nod, and Robbie got off the bed and came over. When they were practically toe to toe, Robbie put a hand to Priest’s chest and shut his eyes. As the steady beating of his heart thumped against Robbie’s palm, he let the feeling of it course through him.

“This,” Robbie whispered, and then opened his eyes. “This is what’s keeping Julien alive right now. Your heart.” Robbie reached for Priest’s hand and placed it over his. “And mine. He’s counting on that. He’s thinking about that. And you need to believe it and keep this heart of yours strong for him.”

“For us,” Priest said. Robbie swallowed, and Priest reached for the back of his neck and tugged him into an embrace. “I will be strong for us. I will bring him home today for us. But I need you to promise me something.”

Robbie turned his face up. Priest’s strained expression told Robbie that whatever he was about to say was something Robbie wouldn’t want to hear.

“Don’t ever stop thinking of me in a way that makes your eyes this sure.”

Robbie trembled and opened his mouth to speak, and though Priest put a finger to his lips, Robbie still whispered, “Never. Why would I ever—”

“Because Jimmy has a way of making people…do things.”

Robbie shut his eyes and put his cheek by Priest’s. “Whatever you do, I know you’re doing it for Julien. How can you think I would ever love you less for that?”

Priest kissed Robbie’s temple. “Because I know how far I’ll go. You don’t.”

Priest’s words sent a shiver of trepidation through Robbie, but he nodded, understanding what Priest was telling him—he wasn’t coming back today without Julien, no matter what price he had to pay.

* * *

A COUPLE OF hours later, Priest stood inside the elegant lobby of National Bank with Robbie by his side. Neither of them had said a word on their way over. In fact, neither of them had spoken since that last conversation in the hotel before breakfast.

But as they stood there now, Priest took Robbie’s hand, wanting him to know he was with him through this, even if he was finding it difficult to convey that with words. As their fingers touched, connecting them, Robbie looked at Priest and offered a small smile, and Priest wished like hell things were different.

He wished he was a different man, a normal man, anyone but the son of a monster. But if that were the case, he never would’ve met Julien or Robbie. He would’ve lived through the horrors of his childhood a million times over if it always led back to them.

As he and Robbie moved up the line, one of the security guards looked them over, and Priest knew why they’d caught his attention. His suit from the day before was rumpled to shit, his eyes were bloodshot, and wrapped around his knuckles was a piece of bedsheet Robbie had ripped up for him, because he’d refused to stop on the way for a bandage.

All in all, Priest looked suspicious, and if the security guard could read the thoughts running through Priest’s head, he likely would call the cops regardless of the fact Priest wasn’t there to rob the place.

When it was his and Robbie’s turn, Priest walked up to the teller and Robbie stood off to the side.

“Good morning, sir,” the teller said. “How can I help you today?”

“Morning,” Priest said, trying to appear much calmer than he felt. No need to alarm the young lady or draw any more unwanted attention to himself. “I’d like to make a rather substantial withdrawal from my account today. Is Mr. Horowitz available?”

“Of course. If I could just get your name, I can let him know that you’re here.”

“Thank you, I’d appreciate that. My name is Joel Priestley. My husband and I—” Priest faltered at the mention of Julien, but then coughed and covered it by pulling a business card from his wallet and putting it on the counter. “We worked with Mr. Horowitz when we opened our accounts here several months back. If he’s available, I would like to speak with him.”

“Certainly. Mr. Horowitz is here this morning. If you and your husband would like to take a seat, I’ll give him a quick call.”

Priest turned to see that Robbie’s mouth had fallen open, and he looked so disturbed that someone would mistake him as Julien that Priest had to say, “We’ll do that,” before Robbie corrected her innocent mistake.

Priest directed Robbie to the waiting area, and they took a seat. Robbie leaned in and said, “I’m sorry. She’s probably new and doesn’t remember you and Julien together, that’s all.”

“Robert?” Priest said.

“Yes?”

“What she just said didn’t upset me.”

“Oh, right. I mean, I didn’t think it would, but I want you to know I’d never try and take Julien’s place or—” Robbie clamped his lips shut, his eyes becoming so round that they seemed to cover his entire face. “God. I’m such an idiot. I’m going to shut up right now.”

“Please don’t,” Priest said, and touched a finger to Robbie’s lips. “You talking helps pass the time. It keeps my mind off…everything else.”

“Even when I’m making a fool out of myself?”

Priest nodded. “Even then.”

“Okay,” Robbie said, and then chewed on his lower lip. “I can talk.”

“This I know.”

A small smile tugged at Robbie’s lips as he looked around the massive columned interior of the bank and shook his head. “I have never been inside a bank like this.”

“A bank like this?”

“Yeah, you know, a fancy one where you can tell big, important transactions happen.” Robbie pursed his lips. “I probably don’t even have enough money to open an account here.”

“Yes, you do,” Priest said. “Anyone can open an account here. This is just the main branch. It’s where Mitchell & Madison has all its accounts, and when we moved out here, it seemed like the best option.”

“But look at the floors,” Robbie said, and then stared at the polished marble under his feet. “They’re so shiny I can see myself in them. I don’t feel properly dressed to be here.”

“You look more put together than I do this morning. Stop worrying. The only reason I came to this branch was because I know they’ll have the amount of money I need on hand—in cash. Not all places have that.”

Robbie licked at his lips. “How much money does he want?”

Priest rubbed a hand along his beard, and then looked Robbie in the eye. “Five hundred thousand.”

Robbie’s eyes bugged so wide that Priest thought they just might fall out of his head.

“And you’re just going to give him that?” As soon as he said it, Robbie rolled his eyes. “Of course you’re going to give it to him. It’s just money, and if it gets Julien back…”

“Right.” Priest’s jaw tightened, and just as he was about to say more, he heard, “Mr. Priestley?” behind him.

Priest got to his feet, and when he saw Lance Horowitz standing there, he held his hand out and said, “Yes. It’s good to see you again. Thank you for taking the time.”

“Of course. How can I help you out?” Lance said, and then his eyes shifted to Robbie, and Priest could see the questions there.

Who is this? Where is Julien? They were questions Priest wasn’t up to dealing with today, so he steered the conversation where he needed it to go.

“I’d like to discuss a withdrawal.”

“Very well,” Mr. Horowitz said. “If you’ll follow me, I’ll take you upstairs to my office and we can talk more there.”

Priest was about to agree when his phone started to ring, making Robbie startle. All night Priest had stared at the phone waiting for it to do something—anyfuckingthing—and as the chimes now sounded, Priest’s stomach rolled.

Julien’s name flashed across the screen. Priest plastered what he hoped was a neutral expression on his face and said, “Will you excuse me for just one minute? I have to take this call.”

“Of course, Mr. Priestley,” Lance said. “When you’re done, just come up to the front desk on level two and let them know to send you back.”

Priest gave a clipped nod. “Will do. See you in a few.”

As Lance walked away, Robbie looked at the cell phone as though Priest were holding a gun.

“That’s him, isn’t it?” Robbie said, and Priest took his arm and walked them to a side alcove where they weren’t right in the center of the main lobby.

“Yes,” Priest said. “And I need to answer it. So try to stay calm and not act too—”

“Freaked out?”

“Yes. No matter what I say, okay?”

Robbie nodded, and Priest took a breath before he hit accept and brought the phone to his ear. “I want to talk to Julien.”

As far as Priest was concerned, that was the only thing that was going to get Jimmy one step closer to what he wanted.

“What? No ‘good morning’? No ‘how are you’?”

“That’s the only greeting you’re going to get. Put Julien on the phone,” Priest demanded. “Or you might as well end the call, because I’m not talking until I know he’s there and—” Priest couldn’t bring himself to say the word, but Jimmy enjoyed being able to taunt him.

“Alive?”

Priest turned his back to the lobby and growled through clenched teeth, “Put him on the fucking phone.”

“You get a minute, and don’t try anything stupid, boy.”

There was some rustling in Priest’s ear, and he closed his eyes and waited, wondering if he was ready for whatever he was about to hear next.

“Jo…Joel?” Julien’s voice was weak, and Priest had to strain to hear him. But the next words that came through the phone were clearer, and they had Priest bracing a hand to the wall so his legs wouldn’t collapse from under him. “Mon amour…? Are you there?”

Priest squeezed his eyes shut but couldn’t stop the tears that escaped at the sound of Julien’s voice. “Oui, Julien, I’m here. I’m—” Priest swallowed back the shout he wanted to let free. “I’m right here.”

Priest turned to see Robbie’s eyes full of tears as he instinctively comforted Priest.

“Julien?” When there was no answer, Priest said with a little more force, “Julien?” The blood rushing around Priest’s ears got louder and louder until finally—

“Oui?”

Priest fought against the urge he had to fall apart, and put as much strength as he could find into his words. “You keep fighting him. Do you understand? You fight him and you wait for me. I’m coming for you, mon cœur. I’m going to bring you home.”

“Joel…” Julien said, and Priest dug his fingers into the wall as though it were Jimmy’s throat.

“Yes?” Priest held his breath for whatever Julien was going to say—but before he could talk, Jimmy was back.

“I think that’s enough catching up with your husband, don’t you?”

Priest’s stomach dropped to his feet as the implications of Jimmy knowing what a powerful card he held hit home. When had he worked out that Priest and Julien were married? Or what had he done to Julien to make him tell?

Priest’s anger rose all over again at the thought of Jimmy laying even a finger on Julien, and he said in a voice that was barely audible, “Be careful, Jimmy.”

“Threats? Doesn’t seem very smart, all things considered.”

“Not threats, promises. Let’s talk about those for a moment,” Priest said. “I get you what you want, you give me what I want.”

“That’s the deal we made, yes.”

“Good. I’ll have both by tonight. Tell me where to meet you.”

“Oh no, Joel, that’s not how this works. I’ll text you a place later, after dark, and you are to come alone and not pull any shit, or you’ll become a widower quicker than you can blink.”

Priest bit back the fuck you he wanted to spit at Jimmy, and instead focused on Julien’s voice in his head. “Fine. Text me and we’ll meet.”

Robbie shook his head, fear all over his face, and Priest reached out to trail his fingers through Robbie’s hair, trying to convey with his eyes that this was the only way.

“And Jimmy, here’s my final promise to you,” Priest said. “If Julien is not able to stand, talk, or shake both my hands when I see him, you will wish you stayed in prison.”

Jimmy said nothing, but let out a sinister laugh that sent chills up Priest’s spine before he ended the call. Priest lowered the phone from his ear and brushed a tear from Robbie’s cheek.

“He’s alive,” Priest said, and felt a new fire lick through his veins. “He’s fighting for us, staying strong. It’s important we do the same. Let’s go see Horowitz so we can head back to the hotel and call Henri.”

Priest took Robbie’s hand, and as the two of them headed up to the next level, it was with a sense of conviction and purpose.

They would bring Julien home tonight—that was one promise Priest intended to keep.

Chapter Twenty-Seven

CONFESSION

My love is a burden.

It’s heavy. Too heavy.

IT WAS AMAZING how long a day could last, Robbie thought, as he sat on the couch in the suite back at The Peninsula and glanced at the clock that wasn’t moving fast enough for his liking.

After he and Priest had left the bank, they headed back there to wait for Henri, but Robbie hadn’t realized how agonizing that wait would be. Seven hours of TV later, and Robbie found himself staring at the two black bags on the floor that held more money than he had ever imagined seeing in his life.

He and Priest had walked through the lobby earlier with those bags.

Not clothes. Not toiletries. But a crazy amount of money that had had Robbie looking over his shoulder every five seconds from the bank to the hotel room, just in case someone developed X-ray vision and decided to try and rob him.

That didn’t happen, though, and he had to believe it was largely in part due to Priest, who had been beside him carrying the second bag, with a scowl on his face that promised coming near them was a really bad idea—the same scowl he still wore.

Henri had called around ten minutes ago to let them know he was on his way, and when the phone in the suite rang, Priest headed over to pick it up.

“Hello,” Priest said, all business. He listened and then nodded. “Yes. I’ve been expecting him. You can send him up.”

Robbie’s heart was racing as Priest hung up.

“Henri’s here.”

Robbie nodded and got to his feet, wanting to ask Priest something before they were joined by a man who still made him a little…wary. “Priest?”

“Yes?” Priest said.

“Can I…” Robbie worried his lip with his teeth for a moment. “Can I ask you something real quick?”

“Of course,” Priest said. “You can ask me anything. You know that.”

Robbie swallowed and looked over his shoulder to the door. “It’s about Henri.” When he brought his eyes back to Priest’s, he noticed the slight softening in them, and Robbie knew what he likely thought he was worried about.

Jealousy…

Curiosity…

But it was none of those things. “Do you trust him?” When Priest’s brow creased, Robbie added, “To look after you. To watch your back tonight?”

Priest took one of Robbie’s hands. “I do,” he said, and when the knocking started on the door, he added, “More importantly, I trust him to look after you.”

Robbie frowned as Priest stepped away from him. “Wait? What do you mean you trust him with me? He’s going with—”

“Henri,” Priest said, as he opened the door and Henri walked inside carrying two duffel bags.

“Joel,” Henri said, and then he scanned the room until he found Robbie standing in the middle of the suite. “Bright eyes.”

“Yeah, hi,” Robbie said, but his eyes shifted back to Priest. He still wanted an answer to his question. The tension in the air must’ve been obvious, because Henri looked between them and raised an eyebrow.

“Should I step outside for a second?” he said, and hitched a thumb over his shoulder. “So you two can clear up whatever I walked into?”

“You didn’t walk into anything,” Priest said, and took one of the bags from Henri. “I was just explaining to Robert that you will be staying with him when I go to get Julien.”

“Ahh,” Henri said, and looked at Robbie. “Don’t like that idea, huh?”

“Since this is the first time I’ve heard of it, I’ve hardly had time to form an opinion one way or another.” Robbie glared at Priest. “I’d rather Henri go with you.”

“He can’t,” Priest said as he sat down on the couch and unzipped one of the bags. “Jimmy was very specific. I was to come alone.”

“Yeah, but I figured Henri would be, like, your backup,” Robbie said, and as he looked down at the bag Priest was rifling through, he saw several different kinds of guns and ammunition, and felt his legs start to shake. “You’re taking a gun? Do you even know how to shoot a gun?”

When Priest turned his eyes up to Robbie, he quickly shut the bag and got to his feet. Robbie took a step back, his legs hit the couch, and he fell down on it.

Priest went to his knees and took Robbie’s hands in his. “Hey? Sweetheart? Look at me.”

As Robbie’s breathing came faster, his vision started to blur and the room began to spin. Shit, don’t pass out. Don’t pass out, Robbie told himself. That’s the last thing Priest needs. He focused on Priest’s face and swallowed gulps of air as he tried to calm himself.

“There you go,” Priest said. “Breathe.” Priest grazed his thumbs in circles over the top of Robbie’s hands and let out a deep breath. “I know you’re frightened. This is scary. But we just have a little longer to go, then we can all go home, okay?”

Robbie didn’t say anything, his eyes saying the words he couldn’t get out.

“To answer your question, yes, I know how to shoot a gun. I learned as soon as I could, considering who my father is. As for Henri, when I get the text from Jimmy, I’m going to go and get Julien, and you are going to go with Henri.”

Robbie looked at Henri, who was watching their exchange closely.

“Where are we going?” Robbie said, and looked back to Priest. Priest rubbed the back of his neck and hesitated. “Where, Priest?”

“He’s going to watch from a safe distance in case—”

Priest didn’t finish what he was saying, because his cell buzzed on the coffee table, and all three of them stared at it like it was a grenade whose pin had just been pulled.

Lake Shore & Michigan Southern Railway, Bridge #6.

Warehouse B on the south side is empty.

Except for a certain chef of yours.

One hour. Come alone.

This was it. This was what they’d all been waiting for, and in a couple more hours, it would all be over, one way or another.

* * *

PRIEST THREW THE towel onto the vanity and pulled on the black undershirt and jeans Henri had brought over for him.

For the last thirty minutes, the three of them had been going over the plan to get over to the warehouse, deal with Jimmy, and then get the hell out—with Julien. And now that the time was drawing near, Priest could feel his adrenaline at an all-time high, so he thought it best to shower, stay busy, and tap into that energy, because he was going to need every ounce of it to get through the rest of the night.

He’d just finished buttoning his jeans when there was a soft knock on the door and Robbie poked his head inside. Priest caught his eyes in the mirror.

“Can I come in?” Robbie said, and Priest nodded.

Robbie pushed open the door and entered, then he slowly closed it and leaned against it. Priest kept his eyes trained on him as they each stood there in silence.

Robbie whispered, “I don’t want you to go.”

Priest shut his eyes and took a deep breath, and was about to turn around and go to Robbie when he heard him push off from the door and walk over.

Robbie stopped behind him, far enough to the left that Priest could see half his body, and said, “But at the same time, I do. Isn’t that insane?”

Priest turned around, so he was resting against the vanity, reached for Robbie, and pulled him in between his legs. “No. You know I’ll do everything in my power to bring Julien back to you, to us. That doesn’t make you crazy.”

Robbie lowered his eyes and put his palms flat on Priest’s chest, then he dug his fingers in a little as if testing the strength there, the muscle. “Maybe, if this was the first time I’d felt that way. But it isn’t. Not with you.”

Priest put a finger under Robbie’s chin and tipped it up. “Felt like what?”

“Like everything inside me wants you to stay, but at the same time, I want you to leave. The first time it happened, I didn’t tell you. But tonight, I wanted you to know.” Robbie gave a little laugh and shrugged. “Insane, I told you.”

“No,” Priest said, then reached for one of Robbie’s hands and kissed the inside of his palm. “Not insane. When was the first time?” Robbie looked away, a blush creeping up his neck. “When was the first time, Robert?”

Robbie chewed on his lower lip. “Do you remember Logan’s birthday?”

“At the winery?”

“Yes,” Robbie said, and that blush grew even deeper.

“You wanted me to stay?” Priest stood tall and brushed his lips over Robbie’s, this confession completely unexpected but welcome. “You told me you hated me that night.”

“I know,” Robbie said. “I lied.”

Priest couldn’t believe it, considering everything that was going on, but he found his lips tipping into a small grin. So he gave Robbie a confession of his own: “So did I.”

Robbie’s eyes flew up to meet Priest’s. “You did?”

“I did.” Priest nodded. “I said you weren’t my type.”

Robbie let out a soft laugh. “You did, didn’t you? God, I hated that you left that night. I spent the rest of it lying in bed, wondering who was the damn friend you went to see.”

Priest ran his fingers down Robbie’s neck. “My friend was my husband.”

Robbie blinked a couple of times. “Really? You went to Julien?” Robbie grinned, as though this news vastly improved the memory he had of that night. But Priest knew something that would make it even better, and decided to hand it over to Robbie for safekeeping.

“Yes. He’d flown in from L.A. to check out some wines for the restaurant and to see me. I don’t think he expected the conversation we ended up having, though.”

“Why? What was it about?”

“You,” Priest said, and crossed his arms over his chest as he thought back to that night…

“BONSOIR, MON AMOUR,” Julien said as he held open the door to the hotel suite, and Priest ran his eyes over the delicious man standing in front of him.

Wrapped up in a plush white robe, Julien’s skin looked smooth and lick-able as he stood with a sensual smile curving his full lips.

“Bonsoir,” Priest said as he walked inside, wrapped an arm around Julien’s waist, and took his husband’s mouth in a fervent kiss.

Julien let go of the door with a flick of his wrist, to wind his arm around Priest’s neck. Priest slipped his tongue into Julien’s mouth, and when their tongues tangled, a groan of desire and pent-up lust left each of them.

Julien bit at Priest’s lower lip when their mouths finally parted, and sighed. “Hmm, it’s been a long month, Joel.”

“Agreed,” Priest said as he kicked the door shut. “You should’ve come with me when I moved out here.”

Julien took Priest’s hand as he walked backward into their suite, tugging him along. “Someone had to stay and wrap things up, you know that. But I’m here now.”

“So you are,” Priest said, pulling his shirt from his pants and unbuttoning it as he followed Julien to the bedroom.

When Julien’s legs hit the end of the mattress, Priest tossed his shirt to the floor and reached for the button of his pants at the same time Julien reached for the knot in his robe.

“How was Logan’s birthday?” Julien asked. “Was he as mad as you thought he’d be?”

Priest scoffed. “He wasn’t real impressed at first, but he wasn’t the only one in a pissy mood tonight.”

Julien reached for the zipper of Priest’s pants and drew it down. “What do you mean? Did he and Tate get into a fight?”

“No,” Priest said, and wondered how Julien would react to this next piece of information. “Robert Bianchi was there tonight. Seems he’s quite good friends with Logan and Tate. Tate invited him.”

Julien cocked his head to the side and studied Priest’s face. “Is this the same young man who—”

“Was in the elevator my first day here, yes, and the cousin to Vanessa Bianchi,” Priest said. “One and the same.”

Julien chuckled and shook his head. “That wasn’t what I was going to say, mon amour.”

“It wasn’t?”

“Non,” Julien said, and slipped his fingers behind the elastic of Priest’s briefs. “I was going to say, is this the same young man who makes you hard when he argues with you, but…” As Julien’s words drifted off, he wrapped his fingers around Priest’s erection. “I think I have my answer.”

Priest shut his eyes as Julien moved in a little closer and kissed his jaw.

“Did he argue with you tonight, Joel?”

Priest tipped his head up as Julien began to stroke him, and thought back to the feisty princess who’d gotten up in his face despite all his friends watching—he’d been spectacular. “Yes, he did. Told me he hated me.”

Julien tongued his top lip as he twisted his hand, making Priest groan. “I can see that really bothered you.”

“Julien… Harder.”

“I mean, that was your goal, right? To make him hate you? Things are too messy with him being so close to everyone.”

“Yes,” Priest agreed, and then he grabbed Julien’s wrist. “Fuck. If you don’t stop that, I’m going to—”

“What?” Julien asked, and brushed his lips over Priest’s. “I want it, and you do too.”

At Julien’s words, Priest grabbed the lapels of his robe and hauled Julien in until a breeze couldn’t even fit between them. “I’m not going to go easy on you.”

Julien’s eyes darkened. “I don’t believe I asked you to. But one thing before talking becomes…difficult.”

Priest’s eyes narrowed as he took Julien’s jaw in hand and tilted his head to the side to lick across his dimple. “What’s that?”

“I think it’s time I met this princess of yours, because despite you trying to stay away from him, you can’t, and I want to know why. I want to know who’s made you this hungry tonight, mon amour.”

Priest stripped Julien of his robe, and when he stood before him naked, he took hold of Julien’s cock and stroked. “That would be you, mon cœur.”

Julien held on to Priest’s arms and arched into his grip. “Me and a princess. I want to meet the man who’s making my cock harder without me even knowing him.”

Priest lowered his head and said against Julien’s lips, “You’re going to want to eat him for a good week straight.”

“And you’re going to want to watch—putain.” Julien moaned as Priest tightened his fist, excitement and pleasure ramping up the arousal already swirling around them in the room. “Do you think he’ll be interested?”

Priest looked down at Julien’s phenomenal body, and then back into his beautiful eyes, and a wolfish grin curled his lips. “One look at you and he won’t stand a chance…”

“YOU DIRTY CHEAT,” Robbie said. “You sent in Julien to get your way.”

“I’m not ashamed to admit that. Like you said before, Julien is easy to love.”

Robbie took a step toward him, and as he neared, Priest uncrossed his legs to allow him better access.

“You are too, you know.”

Priest shook his head and turned away to reach for the black turtleneck on the counter beside him. “We both know that’s not true. My love is a burden, Robert. Hasn’t this shown you that? It’s heavy. Too heavy.”

“Says who? You? There are two men in your life who would disagree. Julien got arrested to get your attention, and me? I got in your face at every opportunity just to remind you that I was there.” Priest turned back to face Robbie, who took the sweater from him. “Your love is exactly what Julien said—powerful. It’s intense, all-consuming, and takes two men to return it,” Robbie said, more serious than Priest had ever seen him.

Robbie walked to the door, and Priest called out, “You have my sweater.”

“I know. I want to hold on to it for a few minutes more,” Robbie said, as he took a long look at Priest. “I’ll give it to you when you come out.”

As Robbie disappeared out the door, Priest turned and looked at himself in the mirror and thought of Julien. His smile, that dimple, the way he laughed with his eyes that were so bright and full of life.

“Hold on, mon cœur, just a little longer.”

* * *

“YOU READY?” PRIEST asked as he and Robbie finally emerged from the master suite, and Henri looked up from his seat on the couch.

In boots, black jeans, a black lightweight shirt, and the same leather jacket he wore everywhere, Henri projected the image of exactly what he was—a man who existed in the shadows.

“Whenever you are.”

Priest inclined his head, and then turned to Robbie and took his face between his hands. “Okay. You go with Henri. Stay close to him. Do what he says, okay? That way, I know not to worry.”

Robbie nodded, and as Priest picked up the gun on the coffee table and put it in the back of his pants under his jacket, he said to Henri, “We do this just as planned. When you see Jimmy, you know what to do.”

“Are you sure?” Henri said.

Priest walked around the coffee table, and when he stopped in front of Henri, he looked him directly in the eye and said, “I’m trusting you with half of my heart here, and once I have the other half safe…”

Henri nodded, knowing exactly what he was saying. “You got it. Here, take my car tonight. Yours will be stolen in ten seconds flat if you don’t hide it in that part of town.” Henri handed him the keys, and then held his hand out. “Now, give me yours.”

Priest reluctantly handed over the keys to his Aston Martin.

“See, that wasn’t so hard. Now, go. I’ll take care of the sweet half of your heart, while you go and get the other half. Let’s end this tonight.”

Chapter Twenty-Eight

CONFESSION

If you dance with the devil,

You better know all the steps.

I have been practicing for years.

PRIEST SLOWED HENRI’S nondescript black Ford to a crawl as he made the turn onto the street where his GPS directed him. The location was typical Jimmy, that was for sure. The seclusion, the skeletal remains of buildings that once were, and a river—a river was always a good option for someone who liked to dispose of people as though they were garbage.

Bile rose in Priest’s throat at the thought, but he squashed it down as he brought the car to a stop outside of Warehouse B. There were no lights, no gates, no security granting people entry and exit. Warehouse B sat empty, just as Jimmy had said. In fact, the entire street looked abandoned.

Priest tightened his hands around the steering wheel and looked at the timer on his phone: fifty-six minutes. Four minutes to spare. He looked in his rearview mirror at the desolate road behind him, before checking both of the side mirrors—nothing.

Henri was good. Priest had to give the fucker that, because he had no idea where Henri was right now with Robbie. But as Priest got out of the car and did a final scan of the dilapidated buildings and warehouses surrounding him, he knew Henri was in one of them, and kept that in mind as he walked around to the back of the car.

The night was eerily quiet as Priest opened the trunk, and once he’d grabbed the bags with the money, he left it that way—open—to keep his arrival as discreet as possible.

Get in. Get Julien. Then get the fuck out. That was what he’d been telling himself since he’d parted ways with Henri and Robbie back at the valet stand of The Peninsula. But Priest knew Jimmy, and had a gut feeling he wasn’t going to make things that easy.

Priest headed toward a side door with the bags in hand, and with each step he took, his determination grew—along with his fury. He had no idea what he was going to find once he stepped inside, but the thought of Julien spending even a minute in there alone with Jimmy had Priest turning homicidal.

He placed one of the bags on the ground, and as he opened the side door, he put his foot out to hold it there. Jimmy had been smart with his cash amount, likely knowing it would take Priest two hands to haul it all in, and when he got inside and the door closed behind him, Priest took a moment to let his eyes adjust to the darkness that greeted him.

For years Priest had had trouble sleeping. He’d found that closing his eyes didn’t banish the demons, instead inviting them in, and because of that, he’d become an expert at sitting silently and patiently in the dark, aware of his surroundings in ways that others might not be—that habit of his, it appeared, would pay off tonight.

Running along one side of the warehouse there were several windows that had been boarded up, and as his eyes adjusted, Priest realized one in the middle was covered in some kind of material that let a tiny slip of light in.

Without a sound, not even to draw a breath, Priest pivoted to the left, sensing another’s presence. He narrowed his eyes in that direction, and the outline of a person took form. They were sitting, and there was no movement, just stillness, in the vast emptiness of that abandoned space.

Priest gripped the handles of the bags a little tighter as his breathing came faster, every instinct in his body telling him to drop them and run to the one seated in that chair—but Priest knew better, so he waited.

Jimmy had always liked the element of surprise, and there was no reason to believe that tonight would be any different. So Priest needed to play this just right.

As the blood rushed around his head, Priest tried to temper the ringing in his ears, but it was no use. His pulse was racing and his adrenaline was skyrocketing.

“Well, it’s about time.”

The voice that had plagued Priest for decades echoed around him as though it had been spoken through a megaphone.

“Look how grown up you are. Last time I saw you, you had pissed your pants and were cowering like a little girl. The years have treated you well.”

Priest said nothing, refusing to rise to the bait. He knew his silence would grate on Jimmy’s last nerve, and not a second later, whatever had been covering that middle window was pulled away from the broken glass, and the moonlight flooded inside, illuminating the one who was seated—Julien.

As Priest’s eyes took in everything in front of him, he wanted to shout at the top of his lungs, and then find Jimmy and squeeze the breath right out of his. Julien was tied to a chair by his arms and legs, there was blood dripping down the side of his neck, and his right eye—fuck—was swollen shut. There was something stuffed in his mouth to keep him quiet.

Priest was moving before he could order himself not to. As his stride ate up the distance, Jimmy said, “Careful, Joel. Be very careful what you do next here.”

Priest’s steps immediately slowed, his common sense kicking in and reminding him that getting Julien or himself killed was not the outcome he wanted tonight. Right now, Julien was alive. Priest needed to keep him that way. He needed to rein in the emotions making his blood boil, and use them to burn the one stoking the flames.

Priest dropped the bags, and as he took another step closer, Jimmy finally stepped into the light.

In all the years that had passed, nothing much had changed about Jimmy’s appearance. His eyes were still a window into the soulless husk of a human, and his hair—which had been a shade brighter than Priest’s own—was now peppered with grey.

Priest steeled himself against the automatic response his body had to that face, because flight was not an option. The only option here was fight.

Fight for Julien.

Fight for Robbie.

And fight for the little boy this man had destroyed all those years ago.

“I brought you what you asked for,” Priest said, and pulled the passport from his pocket and dropped it on the bag beside him. “Passport and money. Now give me Julien.”

Jimmy chuckled, and the sound crawled up Priest’s spine, reminding him that Jimmy was a dangerous creature, like those who lived in the swamps he had slithered out of—a creature that needed a clean cut to be eliminated.

“You don’t have time for small talk?” Jimmy said, and Priest noticed the gun stuffed in the front of his belt. “It’s been years, Joel. Don’t I deserve a little catch-up before I have to be on my way?”

“You don’t deserve anything,” Priest said, looking to Julien, whose eyes held a look of fear and…trust. And that look scared Priest almost as much as his father did, because what if he failed?

Jimmy walked around Julien, came to a stop, and said, “Maybe. But I have a feeling you’ll give it to me.” He pulled out the material that had been stuffed in Julien’s mouth, making him cough and swallow in new air as he tried to wet his dry throat.

“Julien,” Priest said, and went to take a step forward.

“Don’t even think about it,” Jimmy said, as he pulled his gun out. “You stay right there for this little rendezvous. But while we’re all getting acquainted, why don’t you introduce me to your husband?”

Priest said through clenched teeth, “You’re going to pay for touching him.”

Jimmy looked unfazed by the threat. He smoothed a hand over Julien’s hair. “Am I? But we’ve become such friends.”

Priest didn’t dare take his attention off Jimmy, but a feral sound escaped his throat.

“Now, now. There’s no need to get so worked up, Joel. We’re all adults here; surely we can have a mature discussion about what we can all expect from each other in the future.”

“How about nothing? I got what you wanted. Now you’re going to take it and disappear off the fucking planet.”

Jimmy’s eyes narrowed as he leaned down to place his mouth by Julien’s ear, and when Priest took an automatic step forward, Jimmy pointed the gun to the side of Julien’s face.

“I told you to stay put, boy,” Jimmy said. “And if you value his face, you’ll do as you’re told. I want to have a chat with my son-in-law.”

Priest’s nostrils flared, and as a tear slipped free of Julien’s good eye, the look there conveyed one thing: Stay there. Don’t you dare risk yourself. Not for me, mon amour.

But fuck that. There was no way Priest was going to let Jimmy hurt Julien further. He needed to distract his father. He needed to keep the fucker talking.

“So how did you do it?” Priest asked, knowing that, above all other things, Jimmy liked to talk about Jimmy.

“Escape?”

“No. That I already know. It’s all over the news. You stabbed two guards and one civilian. Jimmy Donovan’s murder record now sits at twenty-two. You must be proud,” Priest said, making sure to keep his voice neutral, unaffected by the revulsion he felt toward this man. “What I want to know is how you found me.”

As predicted, a smug smile warped Jimmy’s face, and he said in Julien’s ear, “Is he always this serious? He was such a quiet, timid boy when I knew him.”

Priest wanted to wipe Jimmy’s smile off his face with his fist, but before he could move, Julien said, “He’s not that boy anymore.” The underlying threat of Julien’s words wasn’t lost on Priest. They were, however, overlooked by Jimmy.

“No. He’s a man. A married man,” Jimmy said, and tapped his fingers on Julien’s good cheek. “Which makes him more likely to do what I want him to.” Jimmy looked up at Priest. “Isn’t that right? Don’t want your husband here to get hurt, do you?”

“You didn’t answer my question,” Priest said, not allowing Jimmy under his skin, redirecting the wayward asshole. “How did you find me?”

Jimmy straightened, and as he did, Priest tried to think of the best way to reach for his gun without alerting his father. Jimmy’s eyes were like a laser locked on him, though, and Priest knew if he went for it, Julien was as good as dead.

“Really, Joel, I’d been keeping tabs on you for years. You didn’t think I’d just let you go, did you?”

No, he hadn’t. That was why he’d vanished. That was why he’d become someone else. Because he knew the kind of man Jimmy was. The kind who never let someone go—not even his son.

“You never really did understand our way of life. That was your downfall,” Jimmy said. “Always busy looking for a way out, and not really understanding how to survive within. People like me, we always have connections on the outside. We have connections everywhere.”

And like a sucker punch to the gut, Priest realized that all his extra diligence and secrecy hadn’t done anything to protect him and the ones he loved. Jimmy had been right all along. Even when you cut the head off the snake, it still had the power to harm you. Even though Jimmy, the head, had been locked up for years, his body—the rest of his miscreants—still existed to follow his lead. The only way it would end was if Jimmy did.

“My sources clearly need some improving, though, or replacing,” Jimmy said. “The last I heard, you were in Los Angeles, and I didn’t know you were married to cock.” Priest’s eyes fell to Julien, and an ugly chuckle left Jimmy. “I’m not all that surprised, though. You and Victor’s boy were awfully close. Yes?”

Priest’s eyes flew up to Jimmy’s at the mention of Henri. “We were boys, friends,” he snarled, disgusted by the man in front of him in ways he couldn’t put into words. “And you two were monsters. We looked out for each other.”

“I’m sure you did, even when the monsters were locked up. Keep each other warm at night, did you? Doesn’t really matter now, though. You aren’t a boy anymore. Isn’t that what you told me? And when I saw you on the television at Mr. Thornton’s restaurant, I wasn’t about to wait around for months when I knew you could get me all I needed to disappear right now. Call it your penance, if you like.”

“Penance?” Priest said, the word leaving a bitter taste on his tongue. “What could I possibly owe you penance for?”

“Walking away, son,” Jimmy shouted, and his eye twitched as he cracked his neck to the side then looked Priest up and down. “A coward. Always been a coward you have.”

Priest nodded, making sure to keep his eyes trained on Jimmy. “You’re right, I am. But I’m here now and Julien’s got nothing to do with this. Let him go.”

“Yesterday, that was true. He didn’t really have much to do with it. But you see,” Jimmy said, and finally he walked around Julien and came toward Priest. Yes, that’s it. Get away from him, you fucker. Come to me. “Things have changed.”

Out of the corner of his eye, Priest caught Julien trying to tug his arm free. But Priest didn’t dare look directly at his husband, not when he finally had the snake coming his way.

“I’m going to need more money eventually,” Jimmy said. “And your famous husband here happens to have a lot of it.”

As those words registered in Priest’s brain, any leash he had on his control snapped as the thought of Jimmy coming after Julien again slammed into him. Priest lunged forward, his eyes fastened on Jimmy’s gun hand, and as he wrapped his fingers around Jimmy’s wrist, Priest poured all of his anger and strength into twisting the barrel of it away from him and above Jimmy’s head.

Jimmy grunted and stumbled back at the attack. Stunned, no doubt, that his “coward” of a son was no longer scared of him. But the years spent behind bars hadn’t softened Jimmy Donovan, because the second he got his footing, he swung his other arm up until his fist connected with the side of Priest’s face.

Priest’s head snapped back from the force of it, and his grip slipped, allowing Jimmy to shuffle back a step. Before he got too far, though, Priest charged, slamming Jimmy to the ground with enough force to take the breath from them both, and Priest’s gun fell free of his pants and skidded out of reach.

Jimmy’s eyes flew to the gun, and then back to Priest, and as a victorious expression crossed the fucker’s mouth, Priest rose up over Jimmy’s body and punched him square in the face. As Jimmy coughed and sputtered, blood pooling in his mouth, Priest did it again. He then reached for the hand Jimmy still had clamped around the gun, and smashed it into the concrete, and as he did, Jimmy’s other hand came up and connected with Priest’s ribs.

A shout left Priest as the wind was knocked out of him, and Jimmy reared back to punch him again. Priest saw the fist coming his way and rolled off Jimmy, and as they fell apart, a demented smile crossed Jimmy’s bloody face as he scrambled away from Priest and brought the gun up and aimed it at Priest’s chest.

“Like I was saying,” Jimmy said, and spat some blood on the ground. “Eventually, I’m gonna need more money if I’m on the run. What I won’t need…is a lawyer.”

Jimmy pulled the trigger, and as the blast ricocheted around the warehouse, Priest looked at Julien as the bullet left the barrel and hit Priest square in the chest.

Shimmering jade…

That was the last thing Priest saw before everything went black.

Chapter Twenty-Nine

CONFESSION

Sleep has never come easy to me.

I don’t see why death should.

AS PRIEST HIT the ground, a shout tore from Julien’s throat. His entire body recoiled at what he was seeing, and as he sat there, helpless to do anything, Jimmy got to his feet and staggered over Priest, heading straight to the bags.

Without sparing his son a look, Jimmy pocketed the passport, unzipped the bags to check their contents, and then, apparently satisfied, picked them up, one bag in each hand. Then he looked over at Julien and said, “I’ll be in touch,” before he ran for the door and disappeared.

As it shut, Julien frantically began to tug on the ropes around his arms and legs, tears flooding his eyes.

“Priest,” he cried out, his voice cracking around the word as he stared in disbelief at Priest’s lifeless body. “Priest.” His heart pounded so hard that it hurt.

This can’t be happening. This can’t be happening, Julien thought, hysterical, tears streaming down his face as he struggled in the chair, trying to scoot closer. The rope rubbed his wrists raw as he twisted his arms, trying to get them free.

“Joel…” Julien sobbed, shaking as shock began to set in, his voice fading as he realized nothing he was saying was working. He yanked at his arms until the rope cut deeper, and he hissed at the sting of it. But the pain and anguish made him grit his teeth and find that fight all over again, and that was when he saw it—Priest’s foot moving.

“Priest?” Julien blinked several times, trying to clear the tears away from his eyes so he could focus. “Joel?”

Julien shook his head and madly tried to get the chair to move again, but when he barely got it to shift an inch, he cursed.

Maybe he’d imagined it…

Maybe he was hallucinating…

Seeing what he wanted to see instead of Priest just…lying there.

But then it happened again.

Priest’s foot moved, and so did his leg, and then—he sat up.

“Priest,” Julien shouted, as Priest brought a hand up to his chest, rubbing at it as he blinked and coughed.

When their eyes collided, Julien opened his mouth to speak. But Priest was pushing up to his feet and rushing over to him before Julien could say a word.

As Priest collapsed in front of him, untying Julien’s ankles and then his arms, Julien watched in disbelief that the man kneeling before him was even breathing, and when Priest got the final knot untied, Julien yanked his arms free and threw them around Priest’s neck.

Priest caught him with a grunt, pulling Julien off the chair and into his lap, as Julien began to sob uncontrollably.

“Oh God, oh God,” Julien said, as he held on tighter, his fingers digging into Priest’s neck, as if to make sure he was really there, really real. “I thought you were dead. I thought you were…”

“Shh,” Priest said in Julien’s ear. “I’m right here. I’m here.”

As the sobs racked Julien’s body, he felt Priest vibrating against him in response. He finally raised his head and looked into eyes he never thought he’d see again.

“Joel…” Julien whispered, and touched his shaking fingers to Priest’s face, tracing them along the line of his beard and down to his lips. “How…? I saw…” Julien sniffed and shook his head. “I…”

“A princess,” Priest said, and kissed Julien’s fingers as his own tears escaped. “A princess saved me tonight.”

Julien trailed his fingers down Priest’s neck until he got to the collar of the turtleneck and pulled it back, and there beneath the fabric was a bulletproof vest.

“Robbie?” Julien said. “He made you wear this?”

Priest hugged Julien in close to him and flinched at the contact, his chest obviously aching from the impact of the bullet. “Yes. Gave it to me when I was getting dressed tonight. All outfits deserve an accessory, according to him.”

“Oh my God,” Julien said, and unbelievably, his lips turned up in a smile, which made him wince. “I’m going to kiss him so hard when I see him.”

“I think he’ll like that very much.” Priest let go of Julien so he could sit back. “Your head,” he said. “And your eye. That fucking piece of—”

“Joel,” Julien said, and took Priest’s hand. “I don’t even care about that right now. You’re safe.”

Priest leaned his forehead against Julien’s. “So are you.”

“Jimmy?”

“He won’t be bothering us anymore.”

Julien frowned. “But—”

“Trust me,” Priest said, and the chilly tone in his voice told Julien to believe what Priest was saying. “Let’s go. We need to get Robert and then get the hell out of here.”

Julien shifted off Priest’s lap and looked over his shoulder. “Robbie’s here?”

Priest grunted as he got to his feet and held a hand out to Julien. “He’s close by.”

Once Julien was upright and steady, Priest dug his cell phone out of his pocket, grimacing at the movement.

“Close by?” Julien asked, as Priest hit a couple of buttons and handed him the cell, and before Julien could ask anymore, the phone connected.

* * *

“WAS THAT A gunshot?” Robbie said, as he sprang to his feet in the empty transit shed where he and Henri had taken up residence.

“Shit,” Henri said, as he peered out the dirty window he was crouched in front of. “Don’t fucking move.”

Robbie froze, and when Henri turned his head to look at him, Robbie said, “Was that a—”

“Yes,” Henri said, and then jabbed a finger at Robbie and then the floor. “But you gotta sit down. Stay out of sight.”

“But I—”

Henri turned away, effectively cutting off communication as he peered back out the window, and Robbie did as he was told. He sat his ass back down on the dusty ground and started to bite at his nail.

He didn’t know how long they’d been sitting there, but it felt like forever. It was cold, dark, and one of the most stressful things Robbie had been through in his life. But if, at the end of this, Priest and Julien walked out of that warehouse alive, then he would happily do it a million times over.

As that thought came and went, Henri stood to his full height and growled between clenched teeth, “You motherfucker.”

Robbie trembled, too scared to ask what was going on, as Henri moved down to the second window of the shed and stopped. He stood there for a second, watching whatever was happening below, and then turned back and marched over to Robbie.

As he neared, Henri dug a phone out of his pocket and pushed a couple of buttons, then he handed it to Robbie and said, “You stay here until that phone rings.”

Robbie looked down at the phone in his hand and then back to Henri. “Wh… Huh?”

“If it doesn’t ring in fifteen minutes, you call the cops.”

Robbie blinked a couple of times, shock rendering him mute.

“Got it?”

He nodded, and as Henri turned and began to walk away, Robbie quickly got to his feet and said, “Where are you going?”

Henri didn’t stop, but he did look back over his shoulder to say, “Nowhere you need to worry about, bright eyes.” Then he winked at Robbie and pushed open the door that led to the narrow staircase they’d climbed up to get there. “Remember, fifteen minutes.”

Robbie clutched the phone, and as the door shut, he took a step back until he hit the wall. He shook as his nerves caught up with him, along with a whole lot of fear, and as he stood there by himself, Robbie brushed away the tears he couldn’t seem to stop.

Fifteen minutes, he thought, as he stared at the timer Henri had set on the phone. But if it didn’t ring in fifteen minutes, what did that mean? Priest wasn’t coming? Julien wasn’t safe? That gunshot he’d just heard had—

As the phone lit up in his hand, Robbie startled, and his heart pounded like a jackhammer as the chimes echoed off the walls. He took in a deep breath and swiped a seriously shaky finger across the screen, and then he brought the phone up to his ear and waited for the person at the other end to speak.

“Bonsoir, princesse.”

Robbie gasped and covered his mouth as he slid down the wall to the floor. “Jules…?” he said, as he shut his eyes and pictured Julien the way he had been the day before at breakfast, smiling at him, kissing him goodbye.

“It’s me,” Julien said, and then coughed, and Robbie shook his head, not wanting him to speak if it hurt.

“No,” Robbie said. “Don’t talk. Are you…? Is Priest…? Did Priest find you? Are you both okay?”

“Oui. He found me…” Julien said, and his voice was like angels singing in Robbie’s ear. It was that beautiful. But he hadn’t answered Robbie’s question. Were they okay?

There was some rustling and a curse through the phone, and then a voice Robbie would know with his eyes closed said, “Robert?”

“Priest,” Robbie said on a rush of air, relief flooding him now that he knew both of his men were alive. “You’re okay? And Julien?”

“Yes. Both okay,” Priest said in a clipped voice that told Robbie now wasn’t the time. “We’re coming to get you. But you need to tell me where you are.”

“Oh.” Robbie looked around as he got to his feet, and was about to go and look out the window when he froze and said, “Uh…Henri told me not to go near the window while Jimmy—”

“He’s gone, sweetheart,” Priest said. “Come to the window. Tell me what you see.”

Robbie shuffled to the window. “I…I can see Henri’s car. The trunk’s open.”

“Are you looking at it from the front? Or the—”

“Back,” Robbie said. “I’m looking at it from the back, and we climbed three flights of stairs. Henri said this is an old transit shed?”

There was silence at the other end for several seconds.

“I see you.” Priest’s voice was strong and sure. “Don’t move. We’re coming to get you.”

Chapter Thirty

CONFESSION

I want this, us, forever.

“TRY NOT TO move, okay?”

Julien sat on the side of the large porcelain tub in the master suite at The Peninsula, and Robbie stood between his legs with alcohol, bandages, and cotton balls. He was wearing a robe and frown that would rival Priest’s, and his tongue was poking out as he concentrated on what he was doing.

“I’ll try to be as gentle as I can, but”—Robbie carefully ran a finger along the cut on Julien’s swollen eye—“I know it’s going to hurt no matter what.”

“It’s okay, princesse. Do what you have to.” Julien didn’t care about the pain. He was just happy to be sitting this close to Robbie again. To be able to touch him, talk to him, smell him—and he smelled delicious. Whatever body wash he’d used earlier when they’d all gotten home, it lingered on his smooth skin as he moved a little closer and dabbed at Julien’s eyebrow.

When Julien winced, Robbie grimaced. “I’m sorry, Jules.”

“Non,” Julien whispered, and touched his trembling fingers to Robbie’s wrist. “It’s good to feel it. To know I’m alive. Don’t apologize for that.”

Robbie shut his eyes and let out a shuddering breath.

“Princesse?”

“Hmm?” Robbie said as he went back to gently cleaning the cut.

“Did you want to ask me something?”

It had been a couple of hours since they’d gotten back to the hotel, and while it had been early morning when they arrived, none of them had been able to sleep. Instead, the three of them had curled up on top of the covers of the master bed—Robbie and Priest flanking Julien—as they wrapped their arms around Julien’s waist in an effort to comfort, in an effort to just be, as they’d all lain there in silence and let the healing begin.

Now, the pain from the injuries and the heartache was still present, but so was the need to talk.

“I…” Robbie gnawed on his lower lip, and then brushed his fingers along the line of Julien’s uninjured cheek. “I was just going to say, I was so scared for you while you were gone.”

“I was scared too,” Julien said, his voice cracking. “So scared of never seeing you or Priest again. Scared to think of all the things I would miss, like your beautiful smile.”

Just as Julien had hoped, Robbie’s lips curved into that shy smile. “I wasn’t scared of that. I knew I would see you again. Priest, he…” Robbie paused. “He never wavered, Julien, not once. From the second he knew you were gone, his determination to get you back was so strong.” His voice was full of love and awe. “I was scared because you were suffering, and I hated that I couldn’t comfort you.”

Julien moved to his feet and raised his trembling hands to take Robbie’s face between them. “You’re wrong.”

Robbie’s eyelashes fluttered shut, and when a tear fell down his cheek, Julien leaned in and pressed a kiss to it.

“You are what I was fighting for, what I wanted to see when I came home. You and Priest, waiting for me. So don’t cry, princesse, not anymore. Je t’aime.”

* * *

ROBBIE OPENED HIS eyes and drank in the sight of Julien back in front of him, touching him. “I love you too. I never knew I could love people the way I love you, the way I love Priest. It frightens me. But at the same time, I know as long as I have you both, I can get through anything.”

Julien ran his fingers through Robbie’s hair, as if touching him somehow helped soothe him. “I know. Feelings like this, they should frighten you. But that’s what makes them so special, and what makes us so sure of who we love. The night Priest proposed to me, he said something so simple, and yet it made perfect sense. I want you—”

“This,” Robbie added, remembering the story.

“Forever.” As they looked over to the door, they saw Priest standing there with a shoulder against the frame, a towel wrapped around his hips, and a wicked bruise forming across his chest. As he pushed away from the doorway, he said, “I feel that way right now.”

“Oui,” Julien said. “So do I.”

As Priest came up alongside them, Robbie marveled at the men in his life. “I want that too. This, us, forever.”

Priest’s eyes roamed over Robbie’s face. His lips parted and a shiver racked his body at the intensity in that look.

Priest’s attention, his love, was something one could only dream of, because he so rarely gave it away. But as Robbie stood there with Julien, he knew they both had it, and he’d be crazy not to snatch it right up.

“Forever’s a long time,” Priest said. “That’s a big commitment.”

Robbie swallowed. “Not long enough, if you ask me.”

Robbie noticed a smile slowly beginning to curve Julien’s mouth, but when he winced and reached for his bruised cheek, Robbie shook his head.

“But we can talk about this later,” Robbie said. “I think you both need to get back in bed, now.”

“Really, Robert,” Priest said, as Robbie hooked his arms through Julien’s and Priest’s elbows. “I don’t think we’re up for that right now. At least let us recover first.”

Robbie was appalled that Priest thought he wanted to—

When he spotted Priest’s lips twitching, Robbie narrowed his eyes. “Oh, I see. You think you’re being funny right now.”

Julien chuckled and climbed into bed. Robbie turned to Priest and caught him squeezing his eyes shut as a shot of pain hit.

“Are you all right?” Robbie said, and raised his fingers to touch the angry skin on Priest’s chest, but stopped himself.

Priest took hold of Robbie’s hand and pulled it to him until the palm rested where the bullet had hit, and then he said in a low voice, “Yes, I’m all right. Because of you.”

Robbie raised his eyes to Priest’s, and the love and gratitude he saw there made his heart fill close to bursting.

“Years ago,” Priest said, “a thief stole my heart and brought it to life, and tonight a princess saved it. I love you, Robert, for so many reasons, but your strength these past couple of days was exactly what I needed to get me through. I couldn’t have done it without you.”

Robbie bit his lip and nodded, knowing if he hadn’t asked Henri to get that vest to protect Priest, they wouldn’t be having this conversation right now—something he couldn’t even begin to fathom. “I love you too. So much.”

“We’re not letting you go now, princesse,” Julien said from the bed, making Robbie turn in his direction, and then Priest said by his ear, “You understand that, right?”

Robbie’s cheeks heated with pleasure. “Right.”

“Good.” Priest kissed his temple. “Now get into that bed and under the covers with Julien. I’m going to grab the pain medication Henri left, and we are all going to try and get some sleep.”

As Priest left the bedroom, Robbie turned to see Julien watching them with a soft expression. “That is what I wanted to come home to,” Julien whispered. “That right there.”

Robbie climbed into the bed, and as Julien slipped down under the covers, Robbie turned on the television, looking through the channels for something that would help them all forget for a little while and drift off.

He’d just bypassed several automatic nos when his eyes caught on a headline scrolling across the bottom of one of the news channels, and as it repeated itself, Robbie sat up in the bed, and Julien looked at him with a frown.

“Robbie?”

“Priest,” Robbie called out.

Julien turned to look at the TV. “I can’t read it with my eye. What’s it say?”

Robbie was just about to answer when a loud knock on the hotel room door startled him, and he heard Priest call out, “I’ll be right there.”

Robbie turned the volume up so Julien could hear what he was reading, and as the news anchor’s voice filled the room, the two of them stared in stunned silence at what they were watching.

“We have some breaking news coming in. It appears that escaped inmate Jimmy Donovan has been found dead after an extensive manhunt. His remains were found in the Calumet River, hundreds of miles away from the Louisiana prison he escaped from days before. Police are gathering a list of those who may have had a history with the once notorious crime boss of New Orleans, and it is believed it will take some time to narrow down a list of suspects. We’ll bring you more information as soon as it becomes available.”

No, Robbie thought, as he looked to the bedroom door. There was no way what he was thinking was true—was there? But as he looked over at Julien and saw relief and gratitude fill his eyes, Robbie had a sneaking suspicion it was.

* * *

PRIEST CAREFULLY WALKED across the living space to the door, and when the knock came again, he peered through the peephole. There, standing on the other side, was the young lady who had checked him and Robbie into The Peninsula when they’d arrived. With a frown, Priest unlocked the door and pulled it open.

“Hello,” Priest said, wondering why they were getting an early wake-up call, when one certainly had not been requested.

A bright, sunny smile crossed the woman’s face. “Oh, good morning, sir. I’m sorry to disturb you so early, but your guest from yesterday dropped these two bags off just now and asked me to hand-deliver them to, uh…” She looked down at the note in her hand and scrunched her nose up. “A priest?”

Priest’s eyes dropped to the black bags at the woman’s feet, and as he realized what he was looking at, he schooled his expression, casually leaned an arm against the door, and returned her smile. “Yes, that would be me. Last name’s Priestley. My friends call me Priest.”

“Oh,” she said, a blush blooming on her cheeks. “I thought you were actually a—”

“No.” Priest chuckled and then coughed. “Far from it.”

“Well, umm, there they are. I’m sorry it’s so early.”

“That’s perfectly all right.”

She walked backward to the private elevator and hit the button, and Priest made sure to keep his expression pleasant as she stepped inside. But as soon as she disappeared, the smile dropped, and Priest grabbed a bag in each hand and headed back inside the suite.

When he undid the first one and saw stacks of hundred-dollar bills, he shut his eyes for a minute and sent up a quick prayer. Then, with his heart in his throat, he unzipped the second and found the same, though it was a little less full than the first, and there was a note sitting on the top.

Priest reached for it, and as he unfolded it, his pulse sped up. He knew who it was from.

Okay, here goes, the only confession I will ever give to a priest.

This belongs to you. I hope you don’t mind, but I took a little, for payment due.

I think I deserve that for looking after half your heart. But then again, we both know I’d do anything to keep it safe. Tell Julien and bright eyes I said hi…or don’t.

Either way, I won’t be offended.

Until next time, I’ll take care of the Aston Martin.

~ H

Priest stared at the words on the paper, and he must’ve read them ten times over before they sank in, and when they finally did, the weight he’d been carrying around his entire life lifted from his shoulders.

The cut had been clean, the head of the snake now buried, and he could finally breathe.

“Joel?” Julien said.

Priest turned around and saw Robbie and Julien standing in the doorway. He straightened to his full height as they looked at the bags beside him, their eyes full of questions.

“Is that—” Robbie said.

“Yes,” Priest said, and nodded as he walked to them, ready to tell them everything they wanted to know. “It is.”

Julien and Robbie looked at one another, and as some kind of silent message passed between them, Priest said, “What?”

When Robbie turned back to him, he shook his head, and that beautiful smile that reminded Priest of sunshine and happiness appeared on his face. “Nothing.” But his eyes told Priest there was more going on than they were telling him.

“Let’s go to bed,” Julien suggested, and took Priest’s hand.

As they all climbed under the covers, Priest reached for the remote, about to turn on the television to help keep their minds occupied. But as he did, Robbie reached across and snatched it from him.

Priest arched an eyebrow, as the rascal stuffed it under his pillow, and Julien chuckled.

“No television,” Robbie said with a grin. “I’ve decided that’s my rule from now on while in bed. You don’t like cell phones. I don’t like TVs.”

“Since when?” Priest said, and shifted down until he was on his side.

“Since…since today. Right here. Right now.”

“I agree,” Julien said. “Plus, I don’t want to think about anything other than the two of you. Let’s leave the rest of the world, and everything that’s too difficult right now, out there for a while. There’s tomorrow to deal with all of that.”

Priest stroked his fingers along Julien’s cheek, and then leaned down and pressed a gentle kiss to his mouth. “I love you. Both of you,” he said, and then he leaned over and took Robbie’s lips in an identical expression of love. “I will never let anything happen to either one of you, not ever again.”

The three of them settled into one another, arms, legs, and bodies tangled, and as each heart beat alongside the other, Priest shut his eyes.

For the first time in three decades, he slept the peaceful sleep of one who knew his loved ones were safe, and so was he.

Coming Soon

CONFESSIONS:

THE PRINCESS, THE PRICK, & THE PRIEST

Join Robbie, Julien, & Priest as they finally get the HEA they so richly deserve.

Thank You

Thank you for reading

CONFESSIONS: PRIEST

I hope you enjoyed the next chapter of Robbie, Julien & Priest’s journey. If you did, please consider leaving a review on the site you purchased the book from. The men would be MOST grateful.

If you would like to talk with other readers who love this series, you can find them HERE at

Ella Frank’s Temptation Series Facebook Group.

Special Thanks

I have to start this “Special Thanks” by thanking you all for falling in love with Priest the same way I did, back when he first appeared in Wedlocked (Preslocke Series #3).

That was when he first started to “talk” to me. I was looking for a character who was complicated, and mysterious, and someone who would ruffle Mr. Robert Bianchi’s feathers and forever change his life. I think it’s safe to say that Priest and his husband, Julien, successfully did that—and haven’t quite finished yet!

It was important for me that we got to see and understand who this man, who has been in our lives for six books now, is. I wanted to explore just how far Priest would go for his men, and how far he has come in opening himself up to love, considering where he started. For this, Priest needed an emotional journey and cleansing, and I hope you enjoyed and felt his story, right along with Robbie and Julien.

As always, none of my books would see the light of day without Brooke Blaine by my side. She helps me with every minor and major breakdown, and when I feel like I might just be losing my mind, she is always there to tell me that if I had, she would be the first to let me know (and she would—her honesty is invaluable).

To Zaza Zoo, who waited oh-so-patiently for this installment as I moved house and wrote like a mad woman needing to get this story out of my brain. Like a champ, she read through and helped me to make sure my Julien was gorgeous and complete as always.

To Arran. I still think Mr. Editor is by far the missing hero of the Marvel collection and would make that franchise much more successful if he were in it. They don’t know what they’re missing.

Miss Judy! You, like me, had a big move these past couple of months. But like the rock star you are, you came through with those eagle eyes of yours as always. Love you, lady!

Sarah & Jenn at Social Butterfly PR —ladies, you are a helpful hand when needed, a positive spin on a gloomy day, and I’m not sure how you do all you do with such a small amount of time in a day, but you do. Thank you for always being there, even when you have so much going on.

And a special, special thanks to my dad (who likely will never read this). You are such a great man, a wonderful role model to your two girls, and I am so lucky to have you in my life. House of The Rising Sun played on a loop for this one, and that’s all you. Thank you, because it sparked such an interesting idea for my Priest’s life.

Thank you as always to my readers! I am so excited to bring you The Princess, The Prick, & The Priest, and give these men the HEA they truly deserve. Coming soon!

Until then,

MUAH!

Xx Ella

About the Author

If you’d like to get to know Ella better, you can find her getting up to all kinds of shenanigans at:

The Naughty Umbrella

And if you would like to talk with other readers who love Robbie, Julien & Priest, you can find them HERE at

Ella Frank’s Temptation Series Facebook Group.

Ella Frank is the USA Today Bestselling author of the Temptation series, including Try, Take, and Trust and is the co-author of the fan-favorite contemporary romance, Sex Addict. Her Exquisite series has been praised as “scorching hot!” and “enticingly sexy!”

Some of her favorite authors include Tiffany Reisz, Kresley Cole, Riley Hart, J.R. Ward, Erika Wilde, Gena Showalter, and Carly Philips.

Want to stay up to date with all things Ella?

You can sign up here to join her newsletter

For more information

www.ellafrank.com

Facebook

Twitter

Instagram